Skip to main content

Full text of "Father Anthony: A Romance of To-day"

See other formats


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


;  ■ 


r 


MiHali 


~\ 


i  *  ^*  *  r:^' 


V 

* 


:¥. 


■^-^/^ 

*  7 

r       ^ 

^  ■■  H.* 

'  ( 

»         ^ 

^  .^:- 

• 

* 

4         -  s, 

•   *  • 

?*e 

' 

,^ 

*     ■' 

V*  --. 

'  J*"    -  ■ 

-« 

>—  ^.    p^.. 

.■**•„ 

'-i^z- 

"- 

<'-■  iv' 

■**" 

'  i'/ 

„    ■> 

^ 

•«j  ii 

4-    r 

* 

!fc  ■**    ^*  ■■ 

*'^r'   • 

- 

% 

^  1  . 

^  • 

*^ 

€^' ; 


,<?« 


r 


FATHER  ANTHONY 


Quardlan. — ^**A  most  excellent  story,  excellently  told,  and  one 
which  we  commend  with  the  greatest  satisfaction  to  our  readers. 
The  novel  is  vivid,  and  full  of  life  and  colour ;  and  the  characters 
of  the  two  priests,  Father  Anthony,  the  delicately-bred,  pure-souled 
gentleman,  and  Father  John  Croly,  the  jovial,  homely,  but  not  less 
sincerely  pious  man  of  the  people,  are  drawn  with  singular  charm 
and  sympathy." 

Worid. — "  There  is  always  a  certain  fascination  about  the  sanc- 
tity of  the  confessional,  and  Mr.  Buchanan's  young  priest,  who 
becomes  possessed,  in  virtue  of  his  office,  of  a  secret  ...  is  an 
exceedingly  picturesque  and  pathetic  figure.  Undoubtedly  this 
story  is  as  good  as,  if  not  better  than,  anything  that  Mr.  Buchanan 
has  given  us  for  some  time." 

Tablet. — "  It  comes  as  an  agreeable  surprise  to  have  a  friendly 
and  sympathetic  picture  of  a  priest  in  English  fiction.  A  thrilling 
story.  The  picture  given  us  of  life  in  the  West  of  Ireland  reads 
like  a  transcript  from  nature  by  a  keen  and,  we  are  pleased  to  say, 
a  sympathetic  observer.  Mr.  Buchanan  has  given  us  an  effective 
story,  which  grips  our  interest,  and  the  treatment  of  which  is  so 
generally  sympathetic  that  we  cannot  but  be  thankful  for  it." 

Daily  Qraphlc. — "A  vivid  romance  of  the  present  day,  the  scene 
of  which  is  set  in  an  Irish  village,  and  it  is  concerned  with  that 
always  engrossing  problem  to  some  minds :  should  a  priest  who 
has  obtained  information  under  the  seal  of  confession  persist  in 
withholding  that  information  from  the  minions  of  the  law,  even 
though  withholding  it  means  the  sacrifice  of  an  innocent  man  who 
is  under  the  sentence  of  death?  It  is  a  very  dramatic  situation 
worked  out  in  very  dramatic  fashion." 

The  Archbishop  of  St.  Andrews  and  Edinburgh  writes: — 
"...  Have  read  with  a  good  deal  of  pleasure.  The  book  is  writ- 
ten in  a  very  kindly  and  sympathetic  spirit ;  and  one  cannot  feel 
surprised  that  the  writer  (for  I  suppose  he  is  not  a  Catholic)  has 
not  quite  realized  in  some  respects  the  idea  of  how  a  priest  is 
bound  to  act,  when  placed  in  so  painful  a  position.  That,  however, 
is  but  a  small  matter,  and  I  shall  be  very  pleased  to  encourage  the 
circulation  of  the  book  in  this  diocese." 

The  Bishop  of  Elphin :— "AH  the  best  qualities  of  the  author's 
style  are  apparent  throughout — his  marvellous  power  of  poetic  and 
graphic  description,  his  weird  sense  of  the  supernatural,  his  genial 
good  nature  and  love  of  what  is  truly  lovable  in  our  national  char- 
acter.    I  shall  make  the  merits  of  this  work  widely  known." 


FATHER    ANTHONY 


-J 


/• 


•   «     « 


•»»  .•«      ^* 


TO  N";v  YORlt 

PUti.J.:  :    '.  ^ARY 

A8TOT*,   LT:N0X  and 

TlLO£N  roUNDATl^HS 

---  ivioaaui   ASSOCIATION        ^ 
f^^^W   ic?.K   CITY  " 


FATHER  ANTHONY 

I 

^  Romance  of  To-day 


ROBERT   BUCHANAN 

\ 
AUTHOR  OF   "god   AND   THE    MAN,"  ETC. 


With  Sixteen  Illusiraiions  hy  Sydney  Cowell 


Mf  RCAKTiLE  Library, 

NEW  YORK. 


G.  W.  DILLINGHAM  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS  NEW   YORK 


IT 


1 


r  "    "  ■ 


T8  NEW  YORK 

PUBLIC  UCRARY 

252204A 

ASTOR.  LEWOX  AND 
TILDEN  FOUMDATiONB 


'•• 


t. 


First  Edition,  October^  ^899;  Second  Edition, 
October,  1899;  Third  Edition,  November, 
1899;  Fourth  Edition,  December,  1899;  Fifth 
Edition  (r^^nw/),  January,  1900;  New  Edition 
(illustrated),  January,  1900. 


-4 


■ 


Copyright,  1899 
By  ROBERT  BUCHANAN 


Copyright,  1900 
By  G.  W.  DILLINGHAM  COMPANY 


Father  Anthony 


DEDICATION 

TO  THE  REV.  JOHN  MELVIN 
{Formerly  Parish  Priett  of  BoeaporU  County  Mayo) 

Dear  F'atheb  John, 

I  cum  inscrHnng  this  book  mth  your  name,  in  memory  of  our 
many  meetings  among  {he  sea-mirrounded  tnlds  of  Erris.  Cer- 
tain scenes  and  cha/ra4sters  in  it  will  be  famUia/r  to  you,  and  in 
"  Foither  Anilumy  "  himself  you  will  recognise  a  dim  likeness  to 
one  whom  we  both  knew  and  loved.  For  his  sake  and  also  for 
yours,  I  shall  always  fed  strong  affection  towa/rd  the  Irish 
Mother-Church,  and  towards  those  ln*a/oe  and  Hberal-hearted  men 
who  share  so  cheerfvUy  the  sorrows  and  the  privations,  the  sim- 
ple joys  and  duties,  of  the  Irish  peasantry. 

As  I  dose  (he  unpretentious  tale,  for  whidt  Idaim  only  one 
m£rit,  that  of  truth  to  ths  life,  I  look  back  with  regretful  tender- 
n£ss  to  the  happy  years  I  spent  in  Western  Ireland  and  to  the 
friends  whom  I  found  there,  to  **  brighten  the  sunshine, "  Some 
have  already  passed  away ;  dear  ^^  Father  Michad,**  who  sleeps 
in  his  lonely  grave  at  BaUina;  amd  the  good  '*  Colond/*  blithest 
and  best  of  hosts  and  truest  of  sportsmen,  at  whose  table  you  de- 
nounced the  '* Saxon,**  to  the  Saxon* s  unending  ddight,  joining 
afterwa/rds  till  the  rafters  rang  in  the  chorus  of  *•  John  Ped.** 
Ever  leal,  faithful,  brave  and  honest,  tolerant  to  aU  creeds  yet 
staunch  and  stea/ctfa>st  to  your  own^  you  survive,  beloved  still,  I 
am,  sure,  by  aU  that  know  you,  and  stiU  carrying  with  you  the 
brightness  of  a  kindly  gospd  and  a  broadly  human  disposition. 

Bdieve  me,  dear  Father  John, 

Tours  always  affectionatdy, 

ROBERT  BUCHANAN. 

London,  August,  1898. 

P.S.—Ym  will  find  also  in  these  pages  another  '' Fath^ 
John,**  not  to  be  confounded  with  yoursdf,  whom  he  resemUes 
only  in  goodness  of  heart  and  amiability  of  temper, 

R  B. 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGB 
"I    STARTED   UP  WITH  AN    INVOLUNTARY  CRY  I"      ...        22 

"  ONE  GLANCE  AT  THE  RECUMBENT  FIGURE  OF  THE  GIRL  WAS 

ENOUGH  TO  SHOW  ME  THAT  SHE  HAD  MERELY  FAINTED."     38 

"  HE   LIFTED  HIS   DOG-WHIP  AND  STRUCK   MICHAEL   IN  THE 

74 


FACE." 


**  THE  MOMENT  I   SAW  THE  CROWD  OF  BOYS  WITH  TORCHES, 

I    KNEW  THAT   SOMETHING   WAS   WRONG."      ....         76 

"IT   WAS   FATHER  JOHN   CROLY,  OUR   PARISH   PRIEST,  WHO 

READ  THE    SERVICE." 80 

"  VERY  SOFTLY  ON  TIPTOE   FATHER  JOHN  APPROACHED  THE 

BED  AND  TOOK  THE  YOUNG  PRIEST*S  HAND  IN  HIS  OWN."     98 

**  AS  THE  MAN  SPOKE  A  WOMAN  APPEARED  IN  THE  DOORWAY."  1 10 

**  FATHER  ANTHONY  SHOOK   LIKE  A  LEAF  AT  THE  TOUCH."        137 

"  MULLIGAN,  YOU  THIEF,  THIS  IS  DOCTOR  SUTHERLAND."  146 

"*IS  THAT  YOU,   RORY?'  SHE  SAID,   PEERING   FORTH    INTO 

DARKNESS." 157 

"  HE   FLED  AS  IF  FOR  VERY  LIFE." 167 

"  I  FOUND  KATHLEEN  SEATED  ON  A  STOOL  IN  THE  OPEN  AIR."  187 

**HE  CLUTCHED  THE  CRUCIFIX  IN  HIS  HANDS,  KISSED  IT, 
THEN  RAISED  HIS  EYES  TO  HEAVEN  AS  IF  IMPLORING 
STRENGTH," 202 

"LOOK  AT   IT,  YOUR    HONOUR." 212 

"  HE   STAGGERED  AND   RAN   OVER  THE  BOG  TO  THE   ROAD."  230 

"  THIS   IS  GOOD   MORNING,  MISS  CRAIG,  AND  GOOD-BY."      .      254 


Kit  RCAHTiiE  Library. 

^ji^'A•  YORK. 


FATHER   ANTHONY 


CHAPTER  I 


On  the  night  of  the  15th  of  October,  18 — ,  I, 
Charles  Sutherland,  medical  doctor  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Edinburgh,  member  of  the  Royal  College  of 
Surgeons,  and  for  the  time  being  general  practitioner 
in  London,  went  to  bed,  slept,  and  dreamed  a 
dream. 

I  thought  that  I  stood  on  the  banks  of  a  great 
rain-swollen  river,  which  rushed  rapidly  towards  a 
leaden-coloured  sea.  The  banks  were  vividly  green 
and  covered  with  large  white  flowers,  the  sky  was 
cloudless  but  dim,  the  scene  all  aroimd  me  strangely 
unfamiliar,  and  the  air  oppressed  and  still.  Sud- 
denly, however,  a  cold  wind  blew  in  my  face,  and 
my  ears  were  filled  with  a  long  low  moan. 

I  gazed  again  at  the  waters,  which  were  rushing 
on  towards  the  ocean.  This  time  my  gaze  became 
fixed,  for  in  the  middle  of  the  stream,  half-engulfed 
by  it,  and  being  ever  sucked  lower  and  lower  by 
the  boiling  eddies,  was  the  figure  of  a  Woman. 

She  was  clothed  in  black.     Her  face,  which  was 


12  FATHER  ANTHONY 

white  as  death,  was  turned  towards  me.  A  young 
face  it  seemed,  the  features  delicately  moulded;  but 
their  expression  was  one  of  intense  agony.  The 
great  dark  eyes  were  fixed  wildly  upon  mine,  and, 
as  I  returned  the  look,  the  woman  stretched  her 
hands  imploringly  towards  me  and  cried  in  a  low, 
despairing  voice,  "Save  me!  Save  me!  Save  me!" 
three  times. 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation  I  answered  that 
piteous  appeal.  "I  am  coming!**  I  cried;  and  I 
was  about  to  plunge  headlong  into  the  water,  when 
I — awoke. 

Awoke  to  find  myself  lying  in  my  bed  at  my 
rooms  in  Wigmore  Street,  my  forehead  bathed  in 
cold  perspiration,  and  my  body  trembling  like  a 
leaf.  I  lay  for  a  few  moments  motionless,  gazing 
about  me  with  a  stupefied  air,  trying  to  assure  my- 
self that  I  was  really  in  my  own  place ;  then  I  sat 
up  in  bed  and  drew  my  hand  across  my  eyes. 

"  Pshaw ! "  I  said  to  myself,  "  it  was  vivid  enough, 
but  it  was  only  a  nightmare !  ** 

True,  it  was  only  a  nightmare;  true,  too,  I  had 
often  dreamed  before ;  but  hitherto  my  night  visions 
had  come  as  they  come  to  ordinary  mortals,  and 
when  they  had  done  their  work  they  had  faded, 
leaving  no  trace  behind.  I  was,  in  fact,  the  least 
romantic  of  men,  with  a  nervous  system  which, 
regularly  as  clockwork,  ensured  me  sound  digestion 
and  peaceful   slumber.      But  this    special  dream 


FATHER  ANTHONY  13 

would  not  fade ;  the  memory  of  it  clung  to  me  so 
tenaciously  that  although  I  tried  again  and  again  to 
sleep  I  could  not;  the  moment  I  closed  my  eyes  I 
saw  again  that  pale  agonised  face,  heard  again  that 
pitiful  voice  calling  on  me  for  help. 

Finding  that  all  attempts  to  sleep  were  futile  I 
unlocked  my  door  and  gave  a  vigorous  pull  at  my 
bell ;  then  I  looked  at  my  watch  and  found  that  it 
was  half-past  six  o'clock. 

My  little  household,  however,  was  early  astir;  so, 
in  answer  to  my  summons,  my  man  Feiguson  speed- 
ily appeared.  He  tapped  at  the  door,  then  opening 
it,  cautiously  put  in  his  head  and  asked  softly : — 

"Did  you  ring,  sir?" 

The  question  seemed  ridiculous,  and  I  answered 
somewhat  sharply : — 

"  Of  course  I  rang.     Any  letters  ?  * 

"No,  sir,"  replied  Ferguson,  who  evidently 
thought  I  had  gone  demented.     "  It's  only  half -past 

SIX. 

"  Well,  put  my  things  ready.  I'm  going  to  get 
up.' 

"Yes,  sir!" 

He  withdrew,  half-closed  the  door,  then  opened 
it  again  and  returned. 

"Excuse  me,  sir,"  he  said,  "but  are  you  unwell? " 

At  any  other  time  this  remark,  which  was  cer- 
tainly harmless  enough,  would  have  been  received 
by  me  with  a  laugh  and  an  assurance  that  I  was  in 


14  FATHER  ANTHONY 

my  normal  condition;  but  on  that  morning  I  must 
certainly  have  been  imstrung,  for  the  man's  innocent 
question  irritated  me  beyond  measure. 

"  Idiot !  "  I  exclaimed,  "  can't  one  order  one's  bath 
at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning  without  being  thought 
either  a  madman  or  an  invalid?  There,  put  out 
my  things,  and  order  my  breakfast  for  half-past 
eight!" 

My  bathroom  adjoined  my  bedroom.  I  could 
hear  Ferguson  busily  preparing  my  tub  for  me.  In 
a  very  short  time  he  returned  to  say  that  all  was 
ready,  then  he  descended  to  the  kitchen,  doubtless 
to  communicate  to  his  wife,  my  one  female  servant, 
the  exceedingly  crusty  condition  of  their  master  that 
morning. 

After  my  bath  my  unstrung  nerves  were  braced 
up,  and  my  normal  condition  seemed  in  a  measure 
restored  to  me.  When  I  descended,  followed  close- 
ly by  an  old  spaniel  which  always  kept  watch  at  jny 
bedroom  door,  the  discomfort  of  my  nightmare 
seemed  to  be  fading  away. 

It  is  not  always  a  cheerful  thing  to  walk  in  the 
streets  of  London  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning. 
On  this  occasion  the  air  was  fresh  enough,  but  the 
sky  looked  grey  and  lowering  and  scarcely  any  one 
seemed  astir.  As  I  left  my  doorstep,  and  strode  up 
towards  Eegent's  Park,  we,  myself  and  the  dog, 
seemed  to  be  monarchs  of  all  we  surveyed.  Only 
here  and  there  was  a  little  sign  of  life.     Eeaching 


FATHBR  ANTHONY  15 

the  park  I  went  northwards,  walked  round  the 
.Drive,  then  down  Portland  Place  towards  home. 
At  8.30,  precisely,  my  breakfast  was  on  the  table 
and  I  was  eating  it  with  an  appetite.  At  ten  I 
started  on  my  romids  to  see  the  patients  whose 
aihnents  managed  to  keep  me  in  bread  and  butter. 
I  was  not  a  very  busy  man — what  doctor  at  thirty 
is? — but  I  managed,  by  a  little  hospital  work,  to 
fill  up  my  days  with  not  altogether  unremunerative 
professional  labour.  My  evenings  were  spent  in 
study,  and  latterly,  indeed,  I  had  been  reading  very 
hard. 

When  the  day's  work  was  done,  and  I  found  my- 
self in  my  study  busily  pondering  over  certain  new 
theories  and  experiments  which  were  to  enlighten 
the  world  and  make  my  fortune,  I  had  forgotten  the 
experience  of  the  previous  night.  At  midnight  I 
went  to  bed,  feeling  particularly  tired  and  in  want 
of- rest.  The  moment  my  senses  were  dulled  by 
slumber,  or  so  it  seemed  to  me,  my  precious  night- 
mare came  again !  Again  I  stood  upon  the  river's 
bank,  again  I  saw  the  turbulent  waters  sucking 
down  that  helpless  form,  again  I  saw  the  large  dark 
eyes  fixed  imploringly  upon  mine,  the  white  hands 
piteously  extended  towards  me,  and  again  I  heard 
that  voice  appealing  to  me  for  help.  This  time  the 
cry  was  so  shrill  and  wild,  that  I,  crying  out  in 
answer  to  it,  sprang  up  in  bed. 

I  stared  about  me  like  one  demented. 


16  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"  What  the  deuce  is  the  matter  with  me  ?  *  I  ex- 
claimed. 

The  gas  was  burning  brightly,  and  Ferguson,  par- 
tially dressed,  and  looking  by  no  means  as  calm  as 
usual,  stood  by  my  bedside. 

"Beg  pardon,  sir,"  said  he,  somewhat  astonished 
at  my  extraordinary  behaviour,  "but  the  door  was 
unlocked,  and  you  seemed  to  be  sleeping  so  sound, 
I  thought  I'd  better  come  in.  Mrs.  Lennox  is 
much  worse,  and  they've  sent  a  hansom  cab  and 
want  you  to  go  round." 

"All  right,"  I  replied,  "I'll  be  down  in  five  min- 
utes." 

I  was  really  glad  of  an  excuse  to  leave  my  bed. 
On  descending  to  the  surgery  I  found  that  Ferguson 
had  lit  up  the  gas  and  was  ready  to  accompany  me, 
as  he  frequently  did  to  cases  of  the  kind. 

"I  shan't  want  you,"  I  said,  buttoning  up  my 
coat. 

He  seemed  rather  glad;  at  any  rate,  I  thought  he 
looked  relieved  as  he  opened  the  door,  saw  me  to 
the  cab,  and  watched  me  drive  away. 

Night  was  about  to  turn  into  morning,  but  it  was 
still  quite  dark  save  for  the  light  of  the  street  lamps. 
A  cold  wind  blew,  whistling  cheerlessly  around  the 
cab  as  it  rattled  along.  Speeding  thus  through  the 
silent  streets  I  forgot,  or  partially  forgot,  my  past 
discomfort.  The  case  which  had  called  me  from 
my  bed  was  a  particularly  important  one.     I  had 


FATHER  ANTHONY  17 

perfonned  a  very  difficult  operation,  the  success  of 
which  would  mean  much  to  me.  For  the  time  be- 
ing, therefore,  anxiety  for  my  patient  obliterated 
the  memory  of  that  agonised  face  which  had  ap- 
pealed to  me  in  my  sleep.  With  an  effort  I  shook 
oS  the  nervousness  which  had  taken  possession  of 
me,  and  turned  heart  and  soul  to  my  work,  which, 
indeed,  needed  all  my  wits  and  all  my  skill.  The 
patient  lay  in  a  very  critical  condition,  and  it  was 
only  by  a  miracle  that  I  saved  her  life.  For  hours 
I  remained  beside  her.  At  seven  o'clock  she  was 
sleeping  tranquilly,  and  I  knew  that  all  danger  was 
past. 

Ketuming  home,  I  began  my  work  for  the  day. 
At  eleven  o'clock  that  night  I  felt  as  tired  as  if  I 
had  felled  half  a  forest,  and  I  went  to  bed  anticipat- 
ing peaceful  slumber.  For  many  hours  I  must  have 
slept  soundly,  far  too  soundly  for  any  visions  to 
trouble  my  overwrought  brain,  but  as  sleep  restored 
strength  to  my  wearied  frame  the  blankness  of  an- 
nihilation passed  away,  and  my  Vision  returned. 
It  was  the  third  time  it  had  come  to  me,  and  all  its 
phenomena  seemed  more  terrible  in  their  distinctness 
than  they  had  ever  been  before.  The  cry  was  more 
piercing,  the  look  of  anguish  on  the  woman's  face 
more  intense;  and  this  time  I  saw  another  face, 
that  of  a  man,  turned  towards  her  from  the  water, 
while  a  hand  was  clutching  her  by  the  hair  as  if  to 
drag  her  down. 


18  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"This  will  never  do,"  I  said  to  myself,  as  having 
sprung  from  my  bed  I  stood  panting  and  trembling 
in  the  middle  of  the  room.  "  It's  quite  evident  my 
nervous  system  is  out  of  order,  and  I  must  adopt 
the  only  means  of  cure/ 

I  rang  for  Ferguson  and  asked  for  some  telegraph 
forms.  When  he  brought  them  I  wrote  out  a  tele- 
gram:— 

"To  Dr.  Ambrose,  New  Cross, — 

**  Come  to  meat  once,  if  possible.    Important. 

"Chables  Sdthebland." 

The  telegram  was  sent,  and  with  good  efifect. 
Just  as  I  was  sitting  down  to  breakfast  Jack  Am- 
brose, my  old  college  chum,  entered  the  room. 

"Well,  what's  the  matter?"  he  asked,  as  he  fell 
to  upon  the  breakfast.  "  Have  you  discovered  the 
philosopher's  stone,  or  become  a  convert  to  Bastian's 
theory  of  spontaneous  generation  ?  I  suppose  some- 
thing more  than  ordinary  made  you  send  that  tele- 
gram ?    In  any  case  can  I  be  useful  ? " 

I  nodded. 

"  You  can,  and  I  am  going  to  tell  you  how.  But 
first,  how  do  you  think  I'm  looking  ? " 

"Not  quite  up  to  your  usual  form,"  returned  Jack. 
"  I  am  afraid  you've  been  relapsing  into  midwifery 
and  general  practice ! " 

"Well,  not  exactly,  but  for  one  reason  and  an- 
other my  nerves  are  out  of  order — liver  wrong — I 


FATHBR  ANTHONY  19 

can't  sleep — I  want  a  change^  and  I'm  going  to  take 
a  holiday ! " 

"I  see,  and  you  want  me  to  go  with  you,"  said 
Jack ;  "  all  right, — my  assistant  can  look  after  my 
one  paying  patient." 

"Just  so,"  I  answered  with  a  laugh.  "But  I 
want  your  wisdom  here,  not  your  company  away 
from  home.  Somebody  must  look  after  my  practice 
during  my  absence,  and  you're  the  very  man." 

Jack's  face  brightened.  Here  was  a  chance  he 
had  never  dared  to  hope  for.  Though  we  had  been 
college  chums,  though  we  had  walked  the  hospitals 
together,  and  had  together  passed  our  final  exams., 
Fortune  had  certainly  not  distributed  her  gifts  to 
us  equally.  Practice  had  come  liberally  my  way, 
while  poor  Ambrose  had  to  sit  day  after  day  in  his 
consulting-room,  stare  blankly  out  of  the  window 
and  wonder  when  those  mystical  consulting  fees 
were  likely  to  pour  into  his  rapidly  emptying 
pockets.  The  chance  thus  oflFered  him  was  therefore 
promptly  accepted ;  in  half  an  hour  we  had  arranged 
matters  to  our  mutual  satisfaction;  and  that  same 
evening  I  stood  upon  the  platform  at  Euston  Square 
Station,  waiting  for  the  Irish  mail. 

I  had  chosen  Ireland  as  my  destination,  and  for 
two  reasons.  Firstly,  because,  having  spent  a  fort- 
night there  during  one  of  my  college  vacations,  I 
had  pleasant  recollections  of  both  the  country  and 
the  people ;  and,  secondly,  because  I  knew  the  out- 


20  FATHER  ANTHONY 

lay  in  cash  would  be  moderate  enough  to  suit  my 
not  over-filled  purse.  At  eight  o'clock,  therefore, 
when  the  Irish  train  steamed  out  of  Euston,  I  was 
one  of  her  passengers,  seated  in  a  comer  of  a  first- 
class  compartment,  cosily  wrapped  up  in  a  thick 
ulster,  with  a  couple  of  travelling  bags,  my  sole 
impedimenta,  in  the  rack  above  my  head. 

It  was  a  capital  journey.  Before  I  had  half 
waded  through  the  "  shilling  dreadful "  which  I  had 
purchased  at  the  London  bookstall  the  train  reached 
Holyhead,  and  I  and  my  bags  were  transported  to 
the  steamer.  Most  of  my  fellow-passengers  retired 
below,  but  I,  still  restless  and  out  of  sorts,  remained 
above,  and  paced  the  deck  until  the  ship  steamed 
into  Kingston  Harbour. 


CHAPTER  II 

Although  this  narrative  will  be  chiefly  concerned 
with  events  in  which  I  had  little  more  than  a  spec- 
tator's interest,  it  may  be  as  well  to  explain  before 
proceeding  farther  that  I  am  neither  a  superstitious 
man  nor  one  subject  to  nervous  fancies.  My  medi- 
cal training  and  professional  experience  had  made 
me  very  sceptical  on  all  matters  outside  the  explana- 
tion of  science.  I  knew  very  well,  therefore,  that 
the  discomfort  I  had  experienced  meant  simply 
brain-fag  and  an  irritated  nervous  system.  I  did 
not  believe  then — I  do  not  believe  now — that  either 
my  recurrent  nightmare  or  the  strange  coincidence 
which  followed  it,  and  which  I  shall  describe  in  due 
course,  was  due  to  any  supernatural  influence,  or 
solicitation.  The  facts,  however,  are  the  facts,  and  I 
shall  conscientiously  put  them  down. 

On  reaching  Dublin  I  found  I  had  a  couple  of 
hours  to  dispose  of,  so  I  drove  to  an  hotel,  took  a 
bath,  and  had  some  breakfast;  after  which,  feeling 
tolerably  fresh,  I  made  for  the  station  and  was  just 
in  time  to  catch  the  train  to  Ballina.  It  was  a  slow 
train,  containing  only  a  small  number  of  passengers, 
and  I  had  little  difiiculty  in  securing  a  first-class 


22  FATHER  ANTHONY 

compartment  to  myself.  For  this  small  mercy  I  felt 
unfeignedly  thankful,  since  now  that  the  freshness 
produced  by  my  tub  had  worn  off,  I  knew  that 
to  struggle  longer  against  sleep  was  impossible. 
Selecting  my  carriage,  therefore,  I  deposited  my 
baggage  in  the  rack,  assumed  my  travelling  cap  and 
ulster,  and,  settling  myself  in  a  comer,  gave  myself 
up  to  a  drowsiness  which  was  pleasantly  numbing 
every  nerve. 

I  must  have  slept  for  some  time,  when  the  heavi- 
ness of  my  slumber  passed  away,  and  I  became  dimly 
conscious,  though  I  did  not  open  my  eyes.  I  lis- 
tened to  the  rumbling  of  the  train  as  it  crawled 
slowly  along;  then  I  was  attracted  by  another 
sound,  like  the  sob  of  a  human  voice,  which  seemed 
to  be  close  at  hand.  I  opened  my  eyes,  and  met 
the  gaze  of  two  large  tearful  orbs  which  were  fixed 
wistfully  upon  mine.  I  started  up  with  an  involun- 
tary cry !  A  lady  dressed  in  deep  black  sat  opposite 
me,  and  shrinking  away  nervously  as  I  awoke, 
averted  her  face,  drew  down  her  veil,  and  gazed 
silently  from  the  carriage  window. 

"I — I  beg  your  pardon,"  I  stammered,  "I  am 
afraid  I  startled  you,  but  I  thought  I  was  alone." 

The  stranger  made  no  reply,  while  I  resumed  pos- 
session of  my  seat  and  quietly  watched  my  compan- 
ion. She  was  clothed  in  deep  mourning,  and  judg- 
ing from  the  outline  of  her  figure,  as  well  as  the 
glimpse  1  had  had  of  her  face,  I  knew  she  must  be 


"I  STAKTRD  UP  WITH  AN  INVOLUHTAKV  CRYI" 


^«p: 


THE  HEW  YORi 

PUSUC  UBRARY 


HLDEN  FOIINDATIONS 


FATHER  ANTHONY  23 

young.  While  watching  her  thus  I  made  one  or 
two  attempts  at  conversation,  but  she  still  main- 
tained a  rigid  silence.  I  had  still  the  prospect  of 
two  hours'  travelling  before  me,  and  the  thought  of 
beguiling  a  part  of  that  two  hours  by  pleasant  con- 
versation with  a  fair  neighbour  was  too  enticing  to 
be  resisted.  I  made  another  effort  to  break  through 
her  reserve  by  handing  her  the  daily  paper.  To  my 
amazement  she  put  up  her  hand  as  if  to  ward  off  a 
blow. 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  see  it ! "  she  said.  "  Please  take 
it  away ! " 

Feeling  rather  foolish  I  subsided  again  into  my 
comer,  and  holding  the  paper  up  before  my  eyes  be- 
gan to  look  over  its  contents.  As  I  sat  thus,  half- 
vacantly  regarding  the  sheet  before  me,  my  atten- 
tion was  arrested  by  an  article  headed,  "The  Mylrea 
Murder  Case — Latest  Particulars."  I  had  read  the 
first  few  lines  of  the  article  when  a  movement  from 
my  companion  again  arrested  my  attention.  She 
sat  in  the  same  place,  but  she  had  lifted  her  veil, 
and  again  I  saw  her  face.  It  was  young  and  singu- 
larly beautiful — but  that  was  not  all — it  was  famil- 
iar to  me,  though  when  and  where  I  had  seen  it  I 
could  not  recall.  The  rounded  cheeks  were  white 
as  death,  the  large  dark  eyes,  gazing  abstractedly 
before  her,  were  filled  with  tears. 

That  my  companion  was  in  great  trouble  was  very 
clear,  and  my  heart  at  once  went  out  towards  her. 


24  FATHER  ANTHONY 

I  left  my  seat  and  took  the  one  opposite  her.  I  was 
about  to  speak,  when  she  once  more  turned  her  eyes 
full  upon  me,  and  we  gazed  at  each  other  in  silence. 
Then  all  at  once  it  flashed  upon  me  that  she  bore  a 
startling  resemblance  to  the  vision  which  had  come 
to  me  three  times  in  sleep,  and  which  in  simple 
truth  had  sent  me  wandering  from  my  London 
home ! 

Although,  as  I  have  explained,  I  am  by  tempera- 
ment neither  nervous  nor  superstitious,  I  am  free  to 
confess  that  I  was  startled  by  the  real  or  fancied  re- 
semblance; it  seemed,  to  use  our  homely  Scotch 
expression,  "uncanny.**  I  suppose  my  expression 
must  have  betrayed  some  feeling  of  astonishment 
and  curiosity,  for  my  companion  also  seemed  sur- 
prised and  slightly  alarmed. 

"Pardon  me,**  I  said,  "but  have  we  ever  met  be- 
fore? Your  face  seems  familiar  to  me,  and  yet  I 
cannot  recall  when  and  where  I  may  have  seen  it.** 

She  hesitated  for  a  moment,  and  then  replied  in  a 
low,  clear  voice,  with  just  the  faintest  suspicion  of 
the  educated  Irish  accent,  which  is  musical  above 
all  others : — « 

"No,  sir,  I  do  not  know  you,  and  I  don't  think 
we  have  ever  met  ** ;  and  so  saying  she  turned  her 
face  away  and  seemed  wishful  to  put  an  end  to  the 
conversation. 

But  I  persisted. 

"I  am  afraid  you  are  in  trouble? " 


FATHER  ANTHONY  25 

Her  face  flushed,  and  she  glanced  at  me  almost 
angrily,  but  this  time  she  did  not  reply.  I  stam- 
mered another  apology,  and  then,  seeing  the  hope- 
lessness of  all  attempts  at  conversation,  turned  again 
to  my  study  of  the  daily  paper. 

But  the  letters  danced  before  my  eyes,  and  my 
thoughts  went  back  to  that  nightmare  in  Wigmore 
Street!  Either  I  was  non  compos  mentis,  or  here, 
sitting  before  me  in  the  flesh,  was  the  very  woman 
of  my  dream;  and  to  strengthen  then  the  coinci- 
dence, she  too,  like  her  visionary  prototype,  was  in 
dire  distress.  The  white  tearful  face,  the  black 
crape  dress,  every  look  and  gesture,  betokened  some 
great  recent  sorrow. 

From  time  to  time  I  stole  a  glance  at  her.  She 
could  not  have  been  more  than  eighteen  or  nineteen 
years  of  age,  and  her  beauty  was  that  of  refinement 
and  gentle  breeding;  the  eyebrows  dark  and  finely 
pencilled,  the  mouth  sweet  and  childlike  yet  full  of 
gentle  determination,  the  eyes  between  brown  and 
grey,  with  those  bright  agate  hues  which  are  pecul- 
iar to  the  Irish  race.  And  the  form,  just  develop- 
ing into  womanhood,  was  worthy  of  the  face — slight 
and  graceful — from  the  finely  arched  foot  to  the 
delicate  finger-tips. 

I  was  more  than  interested — I  was  fascinated — 
but  I  could  only  look  and  wonder. 


CHAPTEE  III 

It  was  afternoon,  and  the  train  was  still  rumbling 
along  westward  towards  the  wilds  of  Mayo  and  the 
Atlantic  Ocean.  Athlone  was  left  behind  us,  and 
with  every  mile  we  traversed  the  landscape  sur- 
rounding us  grew  drearier;  bleak  barren  hills, 
stretches  of  moorland,  and  shallow  reed-sown  loughs 
and  meres,  replacing  the  green  wooded  prospects  of 
the  earlier  part  of  the  journey.  Despite  my  nervous 
curiosity  I  must,  I  suppose,  have  dozed  oflf  again,  for 
I  suddenly  became  aware  that  the  train  was  slowing 
into  a  solitary  railway  station,  and  that  my  compan- 
ion had  risen  from  her  seat  and  was  gathering  to- 
gether her  wraps,  umbrella,  and  sundry  small  pack- 
ages which  lay  on  the  seat  beside  her. 

The  train  stopped  at  the  platform,  and  before  I 
could  offer  her  any  assistance  the  lady  had  opened 
the  carriage  door  and  was  in  the  act  of  alighting. 
A  rough-looking  fellow  dressed  as  a  groom  ap- 
proached and  saluted  her  by  touching  his  hat.  She 
said  something  to  him  in  a  low  voice,  handed  over 
to  him  her  impedimenta,  and  walked  rapidly  away. 
I  watched  her  until  she  disappeared,  then  scarcely 
knowing  what  I  was  about,  but  urged  by  an  irresist- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  27 

ible  influence  not  to  lose  sight  of  her,  I  seized  my 
own  belongings  and  jumped  out  on  to  the  platform. 
A  moment's  pause,  a  banging  of  carriage  doors,  a 
whistle  from  the  engine,  and  away  went  the  train. 
Without  pausing  to  look  for  a  porter,  I  made  my 
way  along  the  platform,  delivered  up  my  ticket,  and 
emerged  from  the  station  just  in  time  to  see  my 
mysterious  unknown  drive  away  in  a  well-appointed 
jaunting-car  drawn  by  a  pair  of  bays.  She  did  not 
appear  to  see  me ;  her  eyes  were  fixed  on  vacancy, 
or  on  what  was  very  much  the  same — the  distant 
rainy  prospect. 

Feeling  somewhat  foolish  I  looked  around  me,  and 
found  myseK  in  a  sort  of  Tamor  in  the  wilderness — a 
few  wretched  houses  with  one  or  two  forlorn  shops, 
and  on  every  side  great  stretches  of  moorland  and 
gleams  of  water;  but  standing  in  the  road  there 
was  a  ramshackle  one-horse  car,  in  the  custody  of  a 
ragged  driver  who  appeared  to  be  fast  asleep.  I 
hailed  the  latter,  threw  my  bags  and  rugs  on  to  the 
vehicle,  and  jumped  up. 

"Now  then,  ofif  you  go — quick!  "  I  cried. 

"Where  to,  yer  honour? "  said  the  man,  who  had 
every  reason  to  regard  me  as  a  lunatic. 

"Where  to?  How  the  deuce  do  I  know?  Fol- 
low that  lady ! " 

"Sure,  I  can't  follow  a  shadow,  sor!  Who  is  it 
that  you're  afther,  entirely  ? " 

"Why,  the  lady,  to  be  sure !     The  lady  who  drove 


28  FATHER  ANTHONY 

away  just  now  on  the  jaunting-car.  Keep  her  well 
in  sight,  and  when  we  come  to  the  end  of  our  jour- 
ney, I'll  give  you  a  sovereign  over  your  fare." 

This  time  the  trick  was  done !  Quick  as  light- 
ning the  driver  was  in  his  seat,  one  wild  whoop  and 
a  vigorous  crack  of  the  whip  sent  the  weedy-looking 
animal  off  at  a  gallop — indeed,  so  vigorously  did  we 
plimge  into  space  that  for  several  minutes  I  could 
think  of  nothing  but  how  to  keep  my  seat.  The 
road  was  a  rough  one  and  full  of  heavy  ruts,  and  as 
the  car  went  quickly  over  them  it  bounded  about 
like  an  india-rubber  ball,  making  my  bag  execute  a 
kind  of  war-dance,  and  nearly  making  me  turn  a 
Catherine-wheel  and  land  head  downwards  in  the 
mud.  I  managed,  however,  to  retain  my  seat,  and 
presently,  when  the  horse  slackened  its  speed  a  little 
and  the  car  went  more  smoothly,  I  turned  to  look 
about  me. 

My  first  glance  was  forward. 

The  jaunting-car  was  in  signt,  proceeding  at  a 
quick  but  measured  pace,  with  its  occupant,  the 
young  lady  in  black,  seated  on  the  left  side  of  it. 
Satisfied  that  my  quarry  was  in  view,  I  looked  back 
and  saw  the  village  at  which  I  had  alighted — a  mere 
handful  of  miserable  mud-huts  lying  in  a  hollow, 
and  having  for  a  background  the  still  more  miser- 
able-looking station. 

I  turned  to  the  driver. 

"  What  do  you  call  that  place  ? "  I  asked. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  29 

"Is  it  the  village,  yer  honour? " 

"Yes,  the  village." 

"Bally more,  sor;  but  it's  queer  that  ye  didn't 
know  it,  since  ye  came  to  it  in  the  train." 

"Do  you  know  that  lady?"  I  asked,  indicating 
with  a  nod  the  occupant  of  the  car  ahead  of  us. 

"  Sure  and  I  do,  sor ! " 

"Well,  what  is  her  name? " 

"She's  Miss  Eileen  Craig,  of  Craig  Castle." 

He  looked  at  me  curiously,  as  if  he  had  doubts  as 
to  my  sanity,  and  I,  feeling  that  I  was  gaining  little 
by  questioning  him,  relapsed  into  silence. 

"  Miss  Eileen  Craig,  of  Craig  Castle ! "  The  name 
sounded  romantic,  and  my  curiosity  was  piqued  still 
more.  Her  name  was  Eileen,  she  lived  in  a  castle, 
and  she  was  unmarried!  The  last  fact,  I  should 
explain,  did  not  interest  me  on  sentimental  grounds 
— I  had  not,  that  is  to  say,  fallen  in  love  at  first 
sight;  but  as  a  rule  married  ladies  did  not  appeal  to 
the  little  enthusiasm  my  profession  had  left  in  me. 
I  was  longing,  however,  for  an  adventure,  and  all 
my  recent  experience,  from  my  dream  onward, 
seemed  to  suggest  that  an  adventure  might  be  forth- 
coming. 

How  I  should  have  laughed  in  derision  only  a  few 
days  previously  had  any  one  prophesied  that  I,  a 
staid  professional  man  of  mature  years,  would  short- 
ly be  pursuing  a  will-o'-the-wisp  through  the  bogs 
of  the  Emerald  Isle !     Indeed  I  could  not  help  smil- 


30  FATHER  ANTHONY 

ing  now  at  my  own  folly.  I  had  yielded  to  a  sud- 
den impulse  without  a  moment's  thought  whither  it 
would  lead  me ;  and  there  I  was,  perched  on  a  ram- 
shackle car,  and  proceeding — Heaven  only  knew 
whither ! 

As  to  my  driver,  he  showed  no  curiosity  whatever 
as  to  either  my  destination  or  my  state  of  mind. 
Now  whistling,  now  crooning  to  himself  the  words 
of  some  old  song,  he  urged  his  sorry  steed  along  in 
pursuit  of  the  other  car.  The  country  we  traversed 
was  flat  and  uninteresting,  with  scarcely  a  sign  of 
human  habitation.  Here  and  there  lean  cattle 
grazed  on  dismal  stretches  of  meadow,  beyond  which 
lay  reaches  of  bleak  and  barren  moorland,  clumps  of 
stunted  trees  and  sheets  of  sullen  water.  The  pros- 
pect was  monotonous,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  and 
before  we  had  gone  half  a  dozen  miles  I  began  to 
long  for  a  little  variety. 

Presently  I  was  reminded  by  certain  inward  crav- 
ings that  many  hours  must  have  passed  since  I  had 
tasted  food.  I  looked  at  my  watch;  it  was  half- 
past  four;  the  best  part  of  the  day  had  gone,  in  a 
very  short  space  of  time  evening  would  be  upon  me, 
and  here  was  I,  driving  through  an  unknown  and 
desolate  country  into  desolate  space.  And  why  was 
I  doing  it?  Simply  because  a  face,  resembling  that 
of  the  lady  I  had  met  in  the  train,  had  appeared  to 
me  in  a  dream. 

Having  by  this   time  cooled  down,  and  feeling 


FATHER  ANTHONY  31 

utterly  depressed  by  the  prospect  around  me  and  the 
hunger  within,  I  began  to  curse  my  folly  in  allowing 
a  miserable  superstition  to  lead  me  by  the  nose  and 
make  a  goose  of  me.  I  called  to  the  driver,  bent  on 
ordering  him  to  turn  at  once  and  drive  back  to  the 
place  whence  I  had  come ;  before  I  had  succeeded 
in  arresting  his  attention  I  changed  my  mind. 

Why,  I  asked  myself,  should  I  return  ?  For  what 
purpose  had  I  left  my  home  save  in  order  to  find 
distraction  and  excitement,  and  should  I  not  find 
these  in  all  probability  as  easily  in  the  neighbour- 
hood I  was  traversing  as  at  Ballina,  whither  I  had 
been  bound  ?  I  answered  these  questions  by  attack- 
ing my  sandwiches  and  emptying  my  flask. 

The  mountain  air  had  sharpened  my  appetite.  I 
ate  my  sandwiches  and  drank  my  whisky  with  a 
relish.  Just  as  the  repast  was  over  the  car  came 
to  a  full  stop. 

I  looked  up,  glanced  forward,  and  found  that  the 
vehicle  ahead  of  us  had  stopped  also,  nay,  more,  that 
the  lady  had  descended  and  was  standing  on  the 
roadside.  The  spot  was  utterly  lonely;  far  as  eye 
could  see  there  was  neither  habitation  nor  sign  of 
life. 

What  was  my  astonishment,  the  next  moment,  to 
see  the  mysterious  lady  sink  upon  her  knees  in  an 
attitude  of  prayer,  and  cover  her  face  with  her  hands. 
My  driver,  who  was  quietly  regarding  her,  reverent- 
ly took  oflf  his  hat. 


32  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"  What  is  the  matter  VI  whispered.  "  I  believe 
she  is  actually  praying." 

"  Indeed  she  is,  sor.     The  poor  young  mistress !  * 

"But  what  does  she  mean?  Why  is  she  kneeling 
there  ? " 

"Wheest,  spake  low!**  answered  the  man.  "It 
was  there  they  found  her  father — rest  his  soul — five 
weeks  ago,  and  by  the  same  token  they  built  up  the 
cairn  of  stones  yonder  to  mark  where  he  fell." 

"But  how  had  it  happened?"  I  demanded;  "an 
accident?" 

"No,  yer  honour;  sure  it  was  no  accident,  for  he 
was  kilt  and  murdered,  bad  luck  to  him  that  done 
it!" 

"Murdered?  That  young  lady's  father,  you 
say?" 

"  Sure  enough,  and  a  fine,  bold,  free-spoken  gintle- 
man  he  was,  with  a  kind  heart  and  an  open  hand ! 
Sure  I  remember  the  night  well  enough,  for  I  was 
driving  from  Kilsyth  fair  meself  with  this  very 
baste,  and  I  came  upon  the  crowd,  and  when  I 
leapt  from  the  car  I  saw  the  master  lying  dead.  It 
was  a  black  night,  your  honour,  but  the  boys  had  lit 
up  torches  of  bog  wood,  and  they  flared  over  the 
master's  face !  Well,  nobody  knowed  rightly  what 
to  do  wid  him,  when  Dr.  Mulligan  came  driving  up. 
As  soon  as  he  heard  what  was  the  matter  he  cleared 
the  crowd  and  laid  a-hold  of  the  master.  '  Sure 
enough,  boys,  he's  dead,'  said  bej  '  some  villain  has 


FATHER  ANTHONY  33 

shot  him  through  the  heart.  We'll  have  to  go  to 
the  Castle  and  take  the  black  news  to  Miss  Eileen/ 
Well,  they  up  wi'  the  body,  and  placed  it  on  the 
doctor's  car,  and  it  was  driven  to  the  Castle,  and 
since  that  day  the  poor  lady  has  been  heart-broken, 
as  you  see  her  now." 

Thoroughly  stirred  and  interested,  I  was  about  to 
ask  for  more  particulars  when  the  lady,  sobbing  vio- 
lently, rose  to  her  feet  and  remounted  the  car,  on 
which  her  servant  sat  bareheaded.  She  had  not 
once  glanced  in  my  direction,  but  seemed  to  be 
oblivious  to  everything  but  her  own  great  sorrow. 

The  car  drove  on  rapidly,  and  at  a  signal  from 
me  my  driver  followed.  From  that  moment  forward 
further  conversation  was  difl&cult;  the  road  became 
rougher  than  ever,  night  was  rapidly  closing  in,  and 
the  air  was  thick  with  a  mist  more  penetrating  even 
than  a  heavy  downpour  of  rain.  Wrapping  myself 
in  my  mackintosh  and  pulling  my  travelling  cap 
over  my  ears,  I  looked  around,  trying  in  vain  to 
penetrate  the  darkness  which  gradually  enveloped  us 
like  a  cloud.  Nothing  was  visible — even  the  pres- 
ence of  the  car  ahead  of  us  was  soon  only  indicated 
by  the  rattling  of  the  wheels  and  the  crack  of  the 
driver's  whip. 

Thus  we  proceeded  for  some  distance,  while  the 
road  every  moment  became  wilder  and  more  uneven 
and  the  darkness  denser  all  around.  Full  of  amaze- 
ment and  pity  I  sat  thinking  over  the  episode  of  the 
3 


34  FATHER  ANTHONY 

murder,  when  the  car  came  suddenly  to  a  full  stop, 
and  the  driver  turned  to  me. 

"Here  we  are,  yer  honour,"  said  he. 

"Where  are  we? "  I  asked. 

"Just  at  Mylrea,  sor.  Do  you  see  them  lights, 
shining  through  the  darkness  there?  Them's  the 
windows  of  Craig  Castle,  and  that  noise  that  ye  hear 
is  the  say  that  comes  almost  till  the  doors." 

"Does  Miss  Craig  live  there?" 

"Indeed  she  does,  sor.  All  alone  now  the  mas- 
ter's dead,  except  for  the  boys  and  girls  that's  along 
wid  her." 

"Do  you  know  a  good  inn  where  we  could  put  up 
for  the  night  ? " 

"An  inn,  is  it?  Sure  there's  no  inn  in  Mylrea, 
sor.  Divil  a  place  of  that  kind  will  ye  find  nearer 
than  Kilsyth,  and  that's  ten  miles  behind  us." 

"  Then  what  are  we  to  do  ? " 

"Shall  I  drive  yer  honour  back? " 

"No,  I  think  not,"  was  my  reply.  "Is  there  no 
place  of  any  kind  where  I  could  put  up  for  the 
night?" 

"No,  sor;  sure  now,  I  thought  it  was  to  the  Cas- 
tle itself  that  yer  honour  was  going,  and  that  I  could 
get  bite  and  sup  there  for  the  poor  baste  till  mom- 
mg! 

Thus  pressed,  I  was  bound  to  confess  that  I  knew 
as  little  of  Craig  Castle  as  I  did  of  its  mistress,  and 
that  under  no  pretext  whatever  could  I  present  my- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  36 

self  at  its  door  and  ask  for  shelter.  There  seemed 
nothing  for  it  but  to  retrace  our  way,  but  the  horse 
was  a  poor,  half -starved  animal,  like  its  master,  and 
sorely  in  need  of  rest. 

"There's  only  one  way  out  of  it,  yer  honour,"  said 
the  driver  at  last.  "We'll  drive  up  to  the  Castle 
and  put  the  poor  baste  in  the  stables  there  for  an 
hour,  and  sure  the  boys  will  give  him  a  feed  of  com 
and  a  mouthful  of  hay." 

"  But  the  lady— Miss  Craig  ? " 

"Sure  it's  not  Miss  Eileen  that  would  ever  refuse 
shelter  to  a  man  or  baste.  It's  open  house  the  mas- 
ter used  to  keep  when  he  was  alive." 

"That  may  be,"  I  said;  "but  I  shall  certainly  not 
intrude  upon  her.  Drive  to  the  stables  if  you  like 
— I'll  wait  on  the  car  till  your  horse  has  rested  and 
been  fed,  and  then  we'll  return  to  Bally  more." 

"All  right,  yer  honour,"  replied  the  man;  and 
once  more  we  began  to  move  through  the  darkness. 

We  went  very  slowly,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that 
we  were  descending  a  steep  hill.  In  a  few  minutes, 
however,  we  saw  lights  before  us,  and  heard  a  mur- 
mur of  voices.  The  driver  jimiped  down,  and  lead- 
ing the  horse  through  an  iron  gate,  paused  at  a 
door,  on  which  he  rapped  sharply  with  the  butt-end 
of  his  whip.  The  door  opened,  and  a  young  ser- 
vant-girl stood  on  the  threshold,  holding  in  her 
hand  a  lighted  candle.  Before  the  driver  could  say 
a  word  the  girl  gave  a  cry  of  recognition. 


36  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Is   it  yerself,   Andy    Blake?"  she    exclaimed. 

"Oh,  praise  be  to  the  Lord  for  sending  ye  here  this 

night !    Will  ye  mount  upon  the  mare's  back  and 

bring  Dr.  Mulligan  here,  for  sure  the  yoimg  mistress 

.  is  dying  ? " 

"What's  that?**  cried  the  astonished  Andy. 
"Dying,  is  it?" 

"Is  it  deaf  that  ye  are  or  drunk?"  replied  the 
giri.  "Didn't  I  say  she  was  dying?  And  never  a 
doctor  at  hand  to  save  her,  the  darling !  Sure  ye 
know  well  enough  where  to  find  Dr.  Mulligan — so 
don't  come  back  without  him." 

I  listened  with  amazement,  not  immixed  with 
satisfaction.  I  saw  my  chance,  and  took  it.  In  a 
moment  I  was  off  the  car,  I  had  pushed  the  driver 
aside,  I  had  taken  his  place. 

"If  the  lady  is  ill,"  I  said,  "perhaps  I  can  be  of 
some  use  ?  I  am  a  doctor,  and  shall  be  pleased  to 
do  what  I  can." 

I  had  placed  the  magic  key  in  the  lock  and 
turned  it — without  a  word  the  girl  seized  my  arm 
•and  led  me  into  the  Castle. 


CHAPTER  IV 

In  a  moment  I  passed  from  darkness  into  a  blaze  of 
light,  and  foimd  myself  in  a  great  stone-paved 
kitchen.  A  turf  fire  blazed  on  the  open  hearth,  and 
roimd  the  fire  was  gathered  a  motley  group  of  human 
beings — old  men  and  women,  boys,  girls  and  ragged 
children.  As  I  passed  through  their  midst  they  ut- 
tered a  sympathetic  moan ;  but  I  had  only  time  to 
cast  a  glance  at  them  before  I  was  hurried  along  a 
narrow  passage  leading  to  the  front  part  of  the 
house. 

''You  seem  to  have  company? "  I  said,  in  my  su- 
preme ignorance  of  Irish  manners  and  customs. 

"Sure,  they're  only  a  few  of  the  boys  and  girls," 
replied  my  guide,  "gathered  in  from  the  village  to 
hear  the  news  Miss  Eileen  was  bringing  home." 

As  she  spoke  she  guided  me  into  a  wide  lobby, 
and  thence,  by  a  short  flight  of  stairs,  into  a  large, 
old-fashioned  sitting-room ;  and  there,  stretched  in- 
sensible on  a  couch,  I  saw  the  young  mistress  of  the 
mansion. 

Eelieved  now  of  her  hat  and  cloak,  and  with  her 
hair  hanging  loosely  about  her  shoulders,  she  lay  as 
she  had  evidently  fallen,  and  close  to  her,  support- 


38  FATHER  ANTHONY 

ing  her  gently,  stood  an  elderly,  grey -haired  woman 
who  was  crying  and  moaning  pitifully.  However, 
one  glance  at  the  recumbent  figure  of  the  girl  was 
enough  to  show  me  that  she  had  merely  fainted. 

"Loosen  her  dress  and  corsets,"  I  said  to  the  elder- 
ly female,  who  was  addressed  as  Bridget,  "and  give 
her  as  much  air  as  possible,   while  I  fetch   my 

bag." 

Hurrying  out  to  the  car  I  soon  found  my  luggage, 

took  from  it  a  small  medicine  chest,  my  invariable 

travelling  companion,  and   returned  to  the  room. 

As  I  passed  through  the  kitchen  and  back  again  I 

was  greeted  with  sympathetic  murmurs. 

Meantime  my  instructions  had  been  carried  out. 
My  patient  was  wrapped  in  a  loose  gown.  I  ad- 
ministered the  usual  restoratives,  and  in  a  few  min- 
utes the  marble-like  cheeks  were  sufifused  with  faint 
colour,  the  eyelids  quivered,  then  opened,  and  the 
eyes  rested  upon  me.  As  they  did  so  a  curious 
feeling  of  faintness  crept  over  me — for  ^ain  I 
seemed  to  see,  looking  into  mine,  the  eyes  I  had 
seen  in  my  dream,  fidl  of  the  same  wild,  wistful 
look  which  had  haunted  me  and  driven  me  from  my 
home !  With  an  eflfort  I  shook  off  the  sense  of  su- 
perstitious discomfort,  and  said : — 

"Excuse  me  for  being  here,  but  I  was  passing  by 
the  Castle  when  I  heard  that  you  had  been  taken 
ill.  I  am  a  doctor,  and  only  too  glad  to  be  at  your 
service." 


mM 

1^^ 

**       } 

PShi 

V  ifll^' 

V^^f^ 

lflll 

M3-"  ^^  ^^Cr 

la......  c:...// 

E  GLANCE  AT  THE  KECUMBENT  F 


£THE  W£W    lOfA 
: 


A8TOR,  LiiNOl 


FATHER  ANTHONY  39 

With  a  sigh  she  turned  her  eyes  away  and  mur- 
mured: "Thank  you,  sir,"  in  a  voice  so  infinitely 
pathetic  that  it  touched  me  to  the  very  heart. 
Then  placing  her  hand  on  the  arm  of  the  woman 
who  bent  over  her  she  continued: — 

•  "I  think  I  shall  be  better  in  bed,  Bridget,"  while 
to  me  she  said:  "You  must  excuse  me,  sir,  but  I 
have  passed  a  terrible  day.  I  thank  you  for  what 
you  have  done  for  me,  and  if  you  are  remaining  in 
Mylrea  I  hope  y^pu-^will  ttceept  the  hospitality  of 
Craig  Castle!"     I     '';'*  /'•'      ';.   i 

Thanking  her  as  well*  as  H  could  I  Extended  my 
hand,  and  frankly  and  unhesitatingly  she  placed 
hers  in  it — a  frail  little  hand,,  white  '*as  snow  and 
delicate  as  down.  As  my  fingers  closed  over  it  I 
foimd  that  it  was  icy  cold. 

Instinctively  my  fingers  sought  the  delicate  wrist, 
and  rested  on  the  pulse. 

"Have  you  a  medical  man  in  the  village?"  I 
asked. 

She  shook  her  head. 

"We  have  Dr.  Mulligan,  but  he  is  ten  miles 
away ! "  Then  suddenly  a  wild  despairing  look 
came  into  her  eyes,  and  she  cried  as  if  in  terror: 
"Do  you  think  that  I  am  going  to  be  ill? " 

"I  hope  not,"  I  returned.  "Indeed,  I  am  sure 
not,  if  proper  care  is  taken ;  but  your  nervous  con- 
dition is  such  as  to  induce  prostration  and  fever, 
and  you  want  some  little  medical  care." 


40  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Ah,  do  not  say  that,"  she  cried;  "I  must  not  be 
ill.  I  cannot!  There  is  another  human  life  de- 
pending upon  mine!  I  have  blood  enough  upon 
my  hands !     I  do  not  wish  for  more." 

"Miss  Eileen,  acushla!"  interrupted  Bridget; 
"don't  talk  like  that.  You  wid  blood  upon  ye! 
You  that's  as  innocent  as  the  babe  unborn !  The 
doctor's  right,  mavoumeen ;  'tis  the  fever  that's  on 
ye  or  ye  wouldn't  talk  so." 

"It  is  Twt  the  fever,"  said  the  girl,  whose  excite- 
ment was  increasing,  and  whose  eyes  were  now 
streaming  with  tears;  "it's  all  this  trouble  which  is 
just  breaking  my  heart!  Oh,  Bridget,  if  you  had 
seen  him  to-day,  as  I  did,  looking  so  pale  and  worn, 
the  shadow  of  what  he  used  to  be.  He  says  he  is 
innocent,  and  sure  I  know  it,  and  yet  they  will  con- 
demn him  to  his  death !  As  if  it  were  not  enough 
that  I  should  lose  my  father,  but  they  must  lay  the 
guilt  at  his  door,  and  so  break  my  heart ! " 

In  her  excitement  she  had  almost  forgotten  my 
presence.  For  a  minute  or  so  I  allowed  her  to  cling 
to  the  woman,  talking  and  sobbing  hysterically;  but 
when  the  violence  of  her  grief  had  somewhat  abated, 
I  oflfered  her  a  draught,  which  I  had  quietly  mixed, 
and  asked  her  to  drink  it.  She  did  so  at  once, 
saying  as  she  returned  the  empty  glass : — 

"You  are  not  an  Irishman,  sir? " 

"No,  I  am  English.  I  have  come  to  seek  health 
and  recreation  in  Ireland.     For  the  present,  at  any 


FATHER  ANTHONY  41 

rate,  my  time  is  entirely  my  own,  so  if  I  can  be  of 
any  service  to  you  pray  command  me." 

"You  are  very  kind,"  she  replied  gently,  and  as 
she  spoke  her  eyes  travelled  thoughtfully  over  my 
face.  Whether  or  not  she  recognised  me  I  cannot 
tell,  but  I  fancied  at  the  time  that  she  did,  and  was 
wondering  whether  my  attentions  were  quite  disin- 
terested. 

"At  all  events,"  I  added,  "since  you  have  so 
kindly  offered  to  let  me  remain  for  the  night  I  will 
gladly  do  so,  but  pray  put  yourself  to  no  inconve- 
nience on  my  account.  Any  sort  of  shakedown  will 
be  good  enough  for  me,  and  I  will  see  you  again 
before  I  continue  my  journey  in  the  morning." 

Again  she  thanked  me,  and  rising  from  the  sofa, 
quietly  bade  me  "good  night."  As  the  door  closed 
upon  her  and  I  was  left  alone  to  reflect  over  what 
had  taken  place,  I  felt  glad  that  I  should  be  enabled 
to  see  her  once  again.  Could  it  be  possible,  I  asked 
myself,  that  some  more  than  human  force  had  led 
me  to  Craig  Castle,  in  order  that  I  might  respond  to 
the  cry  for  help  which  had  come  to  me  in  my 
sleep  ? 

Although  the  mistress  of  the  house  had  retired, 
leaving  me  to  my  own  device,  I  soon  found  that 
she  had  attended  to  my  comfort  in  a  spirit  of  true 
Irish  hospitality.  The  girl  who  had  brought  me 
into  the  house  speedily  reappeared,  and  requesting 
me  to  follow  her  once  more,  led  me  upstairs  to  a 


42  FATHER  ANTHONY 

clean  little  bedroom,  and  thither  a  few  minutes  later 
climbed  the  car  driver  with  my  travelling  bag.  He 
informed  me  with  evident  satisfaction  that  he  also 
was  comfortably  looked  after,  and  that  the  "poor 
baste"  was  snug  in  the  stables. 

When  I  had  washed  myself  and  arranged  my 
things  for  the  night  the  girl  knocked  at  my  door  and 
informed  me  that  supper  was  waiting  for  me  down 
below;  so  down  I  went  to  the  sitting-room  where  I 
had  seen  my  hostess,  and  there  I  found  a  bright  fire 
burning  on  the  hearth,  and  the  table  spread  with  a 
feast  just  fit  for  a  tired  traveller, — tea,  new  milk, 
home-made  bread,  new-laid  eggs,  and  broiled  slices 
of  salmon  fresh  run  from  the  sea.  I  was  just 
about  to  fall  to,  when  Bridget  entered  the  chamber. 

"My  mistress's  compliments,"  she  said,  "and 
maybe  you  would  prefer  wine  ?  There  is  claret  in 
the  house,  and  burgundy  that  the  master  (rest  his 
soul)  kept  for  his  own  drinking." 

I  thanked  her  and  told  her  that  I  infinitely  pre- 
ferred the  tea,  and  then  asked  after  my  patient. 

"  She  is  all  right  now  ? "  I  inquired. 

"She  is  better,  sir,"  replied  the  woman,  "but  I'm 
thinking  she'll  never  be  all  right  again  in  this 
world."  And  then,  before  I  could  protest,  she 
quietly  left  the  room. 

During  my  repast  the  waiting  wench  returned 
once  or  twice,  and  I  tried  in  vain  to  beguile  her 
into  conversation,  and  so  satisfy  my  growing  curi- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  43 

osity.     She  only  repKed  to  me  in  monosyllables, 
and  so  afforded  me  no  information  whatever. 

However,  there  I  was,  comfortably  fed  and  housed ; 
and  to  crown  my  felicities,  the  girl  presently 
brought  in  a  bottle  of  Jameson's  whisky  and  the 
usual  materials  for  making  hot  punch!  I  mixed 
myself  a  stiff  tumbler,  and  found  it  so  pleasant  to 
the  taste  that  I  followed  it  with  another;  finally,  in 
the  most  pleasant  frame  of  mind  possible,  I  betook 
myself  to  bed  and  slept  like  a  top  till  morning. 

No  nightmare  troubled  me  that  night — not  even 
the  glimpse  of  a  dream !  When  I  awoke  it  was 
broad  day — nine  o'clock,  I  found,  on  looking  at  my 
watch.  I  sprang  out  of  bed,  drew  up  the  window- 
blind,  and  looked  out.  The  sun  was  shining  bright- 
ly, and  before  me,  not  a  hundred  yards  away,  were 
silver  sands  and  the  tranquil  waters  of  the  Sea. 

Half  an  hour  later  I  was  downstairs  and  out  of 
doors,  standing  on  the  seashore  and  looking  at  the 
Castle. 

Strictly  speaking,  it  was  not  a  castle  at  all.  At 
one  time  or  another  no  doubt  an  edifice  answering 
to  the  name  had  stood  there,  but  few  traces  of  the 
original  building  now  remained,  and  the  dwelling- 
house  was  a  modem  one  of  stone,  with  no  preten- 
sions to  architectural  beauty.  Such  as  it  was,  how- 
ever, it  dominated  the  scene,  looking  almost  due 
west  over  a  great  arm  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  In- 
land stretched  lonely  moors  and  heather  hills,  the 


44  FATHER  ANTHONY 

latter  scarcely  attaining  the  dignity  of  mountains, 
and  down  from  the  hills  flowed,  with  many  a  leap 
and  fall,  a  small  river,  plunging  into  the  sea  within 
a  stone's  throw  to  the  left  of  the  soi-disant  Castle. 

Eeturning  thither,  I  found  a  royal  breakfast  await- 
ing me,  and  I  had  scarcely  done  it  justice  when  my 
hostess  appeared  and  greeted  me  with  a  kindly 
smile. 

Thanks  to  the  draught  which  I  had  given  her,  she 
had  passed  the  night,  she  told  me,  in  quiet  slumber. 
Though  she  still  looked  pale  and  sad,  that  weird, 
haunted  expression  which  I  had  noticed  at  our  first 
interview  had  left  her  eyes.  With  childlike  frank- 
ness she  extended  her  hand  to  me,  and,  smiling 
faintly,  expressed  a  hope  that  the  strange  occur- 
rences of  the  night  before  had  not  made  me  feel 
that  I  had  fallen  among  "savages";  that  she  had 
dreaded  meeting  me  that  morning,  lest  in  opening 
my  lips  I  should  want  to  say  "good-bye." 

"I  don't  know  how  it  is,  sir,"  she  added,  "but 
during  the  few  hours  that  you  have  been  in  this 
house  a  feeling  of  restfulness  has  come  over  me  that 
I  have  not  known  since  my  great  trouble.  Sure  I 
think  God  has  sent  you  to  help  me  in  this  terrible 
time !  Forgive  me  if  I  seem  foolish,  but  I  feel  like 
a  woman  who  was  drowning  in  the  sea,  and  who 
had  called  out  to  some  one  to  save  her  by  reaching 
out  a  helping  hand." 

As  she  spoke  a  new  feeling  of  wonder  took  pos- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  45 

session  of  me,  for  I  seemed  to  hear  the  voice  that  I 
had  heard  in  far-oflf  London.  I  stood  speechless, 
gazing  at  her  tearful  face  and  outstretched  arms, 
when  the  appearance  of  Bridget  in  the  room  re- 
minded me  that  I  was  not  dreaming,  and  that  my 
companion  was  a  living  woman. 

"There's  Andy  Blake,  yer  honour,"  said  Bridget, 
"asking  what  time  yer'll  he  ready  for  the  car." 

Instead  of  answering  her  I  turned  to  Miss 
Craig. 

"  I  have  not  yet  thanked  you  for  your  hospitality," 
I  said.  "  But  for  you  I  shoidd  have  been  last  night 
both  homeless  and  supperless.  While  thanking  you 
now,  however,  I  am  about  to  trespass  upon  your 
kindness  still  further.  Now  that  I  am  at  Mylrea  I 
feel  inclined  to  remain  at  least  for  a  little  time.  If 
you  will  allow  me,  I  will  leave  my  luggage  here 
while  I  go  and  interview  the  car  driver  and  take  a 
stroll  through  the  neighbourhood  to  see  if  I  can  find 
some  habitable  rooms." 

Her  reply  was  characteristic.  She  begged  me  to 
remain  in  her  house — the  best  rooms,  she  said, 
would  be  at  my  disposal,  and  Bridget  would  see 
that  I  wanted  for  nothing. 

"You  are  too  kind,"  I  replied,  "but  I  am  not.  go- 
ing to  take  advantage  of  your  goodness.  I  am  quite 
a  stranger  and  have  no  right  to  trespass  on  your 
hospitality." 

"But  I  wish  you  to  remain,"  she  said. 


46  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"  And  so  I  will,  if  I  can  find  quarters.  Eandly 
leave  that  to  me — I  am  used  to  roughing  it,  and 
besides  I  want  to  see  as  much  as  I  can  of  the  Irish 
people." 

Seeing  that  I  was  determined,  she  did  not  persist. 
I  think,  indeed,  she  was  a  little  relieved  to  find  that 
I  would  not  remain  in  the  house,  where  my  constant 
presence  might  have  been  irksome.  To  tell  the 
truth,  my  resolution  was  dictated  by  a  truly  Eng- 
lish regard  for  what  are  known  as  les  convenances. 
I  was  thinking,  indeed,  of  what  the  world  might  say 
if  I,  a  stranger  and  a  bachelor,  were  to  remain  as  a 
guest  in  the  house  of  a  young  girl  without  kinsmen 
and  relations.  I  was  not  aware  at  that  time  that  a 
young  maiden  in  the  wilds  of  Ireland  is  looked 
upon  as  her  own  protector,  and  is  free  to  set  conven- 
tion at  defiance. 

"I  am  going  to  look  after  you,  however,"  I  said 
smiling,  "  and  to  be,  if  you'll  permit  me,  your  physi- 
cian in  ordinary." 

So  saying,  I  went  off  to  interview  Andy  Blake, 
and  to  look  for  a  lodging  in  Mylrea. 

Andy  was  waiting  for  me,  looking  brisk  and  live- 
ly after  a  sound  night's  rest  and  a  comfortable  break- 
fast. My  conversation  with  him,  however,  was  un- 
satisfactory enough.  He  assured  me  that  though 
the  village  contained  a  number  of  houses  there  was 
not  one  of  them  which  contained  a  room  which 
would  be  fit  to  become  even  a  temporary  lodging 


FATHER  ANTHONY  47 

for  a  "dacent  gintJeman"  like  myself.  Under  ordi- 
nary circumstances  I  might  have  been  tempted  to 
take  his  word;  but  having  made  up  my  mind  to  find 
quarters,  I  sallied  forth  under  his  guidance  to  in- 
spect the  village  with  my  own  eyes. 

I  found  that  what  he  had  said  was  true  in  the 
main.  Cabin  after  cabin  was  entered  and  left  in 
hot  haste.  "  They  might  be  fit  to  shelter  cattle  and 
pigs,"  I  thought;  "they  were  certainly  not  fit  to 
harbour  human  beings,  either  *  dacent '  or  other- 
wise." At  length,  seeing  that  nothing  could  shake 
my  determination  to  remain,  Andy  suggested  that 
we  should  try  the  "Widdy  Macrae,"  and  to  the 
« Widdy  Macrae  "  we  accordingly  went. 

The  cottage  occupied  by  the  said  widow  was  situ- 
ated on  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  and  close  to  the 
seashore.  To  all  outward  appearance  it  was  like 
all  the  others,  a  little  low-roofed  hovel  scarcely  bet- 
ter than  an  English  bam,  yet  the  moment  I  entered 
the  door  I  took  off  my  hat  to  the  Widow  Macrae ! 
Here,  imder  her  presiding  care,  cleanliness  and  order 
leigned  supreme,  and  though  the  means  of  comfort 
at  the  widow's  command  were  not  great,  they  were 
utilised  to  the  full.  True,  the  floor  of  the  kitchen 
was  only  of  earth,  but  the  earth  was  dry  and  clean, 
cleaner  than  many  a  boarded  kitchen,  the  plates  on 
the  wooden  dresser  shone  brightly,  the  open  hearth 
was  clean  swept,  and  there  was  a  muslin  curtain  to 
the  window. 


48  FATHER  ANTHONY 

When  informed  of  my  wants,  the  widow,  a 
buxom,  dark-eyed,  good-looking  woman  of  forty,  the 
relict  of  a  sergeant  of  Irish  Constabulary,  conducted 
me  into  an  inner  room  which,  through  tiny  enough, 
was  clean  as  a  new  pin.  From  the  linen  on  the 
recess  bed  to  the  white  curtains  round  the  window, 
everything  was  bright  and  cheerful;  there  was  a 
small  circular  mahogany  table,  an  old  arm-chair, 
writing  materials,  and  to  crown  all,  a  bunch  of 
autumn  flowers  and  heather  in  a  white  jug  on  the 
window-sill. 

"The  very  thing, **  I  said  to  myself;  "an  oasis  in 
a  desert  of  mud  and  dirt !  " 

As  I  spoke  my  eyes  fell  on  a  small  volume  boimd 
in  dark  leather  and  lying  near  the  bunch  of  flowers. 
I  took  it  up,  opened  it,  and  found  it  was  a  volume 
of  Irish  songs. 

"It  belongs  to  Father  Anthony,"  explained  Mrs. 
Macrae ;  "  he  lodged  with  me  all  last  winter,  when 
he  was  curate  here,  and  when  he  went  away  he  left 
it  behind  him." 

Pressed  between  the  leaves  of  the  little  volume 
were  several  leaves  of  shamrock  and  a  withered 
white  rose,  and  on  the  page  where  they  lay  were  the 
words  of  a  favourite  and  passionate  song,  begin- 
ning : — 

"O  my  dark  Rosaleen ! 
My  own  Rosaleen  I 
Do  not  sigh,  do  not  weep ! " 


FATHER  ANTHONY  49 

I  glanced  at  the  fly-leaf  and  read  the  following 
words,  written  in  a  clear,  girlish  hand : — 

**To  Anthony  Creenan, 

"From  his  true  friend, 

'<  Eileen  Craig." 

Seeing  that  I  was  curious  and  interested,  the 
widow  proceeded : — 

"  Sure  the  young  mistress  gave  it  to  him  just  be- 
fore he  was  ordained.* 

"And  where  is  Father  Anthony  now?*  I  asked 
carelessly. 

"Your  honour  doesn't  know?*  returned  Mrs. 
Macrae.  "  Sure  it's  a  long  story  and  a  sad  one,  sir. 
He  was  taken  ill  when  his  brother's  trouble  came, 
and  he's  been  lying  at  death's  door  ever  since." 
Then,  as  if  anxious  to  change  the  subject,  she 
added :  "  If  your  honour  likes  the  room  I'll  be  proud 
to  have  you  here  as  long  as  you  wish  to  stay ;  and 
as  for  Andy  there,  there's  a  bit  of  a  room  beyant 
the  kitchen,  good  enough  for  the  likes  of  him ! " 

Here  was  an  idea  which  had  certainly  not  oc- 
curred to  me,  but  now  that  it  was  mooted  it  seemed 
to  me  by  no  means  a  bad  one.  Established  in  the 
widow's  cottage,  with  Andy  as  attendant  and  facto- 
tum, with  the  car  to  scour  the  country  with,  a  little 
fishing,  a  little  shooting,  and  the  possibility  of  be- 
ing mixed  up  in  a  mysterious  romance,  I  should  be 
able,  I  reflected,  to  put  away  a  few  weeks  not  un- 


60  FATHER  ANTHONY 

profitably.  Directly  I  had  arranged  terms  with  the 
widow,  and  secured  the  little  room,  I  made  my  pro- 
posal to  Andy ;  he  literally  jumped  at  it,  and  forth- 
with an  arrangement  was  made  which  bound  man, 
horse  and  car  to  my  service  so  long  as  I  might 
choose  to  remain  in  Mylrea. 

That  question  being  disposed  of,  we  were  now 
puzzled  as  to  the  means  of  providing  stabling. 
Andy  looked  at  me,  and  I  looked  at  Andy,  and  the 
widow  spoke. 

"The  young  mistress,"  she  said,  "would  be  only 
too  glad  to  let  the  baste  remain  where  it  is,  in  the 
stables  of  Craig  Castle." 

After  some  hesitation  I  despatched  Andy  to  the 
Castle  with  a  message  to  Miss  Eileen  and  instruc- 
tions to  bring  back  with  him  my  luggage.  While 
he  was  gone  I  had  a  chat  with  the  widow. 

I  found  that  she  was  by  no  means  a  badly  in- 
formed person,  and  that  in  manners  and  conversa- 
tional powers  she  was  considerably  in  advance  of  the 
ordinary  Irish  peasant,  which  was  accounted  for  by 
the  fact  that  her  mother  had  been  for  inany  years 
housekeeper  at  Craig  Castle,  that  she  had  been  de- 
cently educated  at  Ballina  and  had  learned  the 
"dressmaking,"  but  that  finally  she  had  made  a 
muddle  of  her  life  by  falling  in  love  with  and 
marrying  a  good-looking  sergeant  of  police,  who  had 
died  only  a  few  months  after  the  marriage. 

Garrulous  like  her  class,  the  good  woman  poured 


FATHER  ANTHONY  51 

out  the  uneventful  story  of  her  life.  When  she 
paused  I  asked : — 

"And  how  do  you  manage  to  live  now? " 

"  Sure,  your  honour,  I've  got  a  few  cocks  and  hens 
and  a  pig,  and  I  do  a  bit  of  sewing,  and  the  young 
mistress,  God  bless  her,  is  very  good  to  me/ 

"  Miss  Craig  seems  in  sad  trouble  ?  * 

"Indeed  she  is,  sir;  and  there  isn't  a  soul  in 
Mylrea  that  wouldn't  die  to  help  her  out  of  it.  But 
everybody  knew  what  would  happen  as  soon  as  she 
fell  in  love  with  Mr.  Michael.* 

"Who  is  he?" 

"  Michael  Creenan,  that's  in  gaol  this  day  for  the 
murder  of  the  master,  God  rest  his  soul ! " 

"And  you  say  that  Miss  Craig  fell  in  love  with 
him?" 

"  Sure  enough ;  she  was  in  love  with  him,  and  she 
wanted  to  marry  him,  too;  but  the  master  hated 
him  and  all  his  race,  and  swore  never  to  give  his 
consent.  So  one  night  the  old  man  was  carried 
home  murdered,  ai^id  the  dirty  deed  was  laid  at  Mr. 
Michael's  door.  "^ 

"But  Miss  Craig  assures  me  that  he  is  innocent.* 

"And  so  he  is,  sir,"  cried  the  widow;  "but  the 
proof's  black  against  him,  and  the  mistress  is  sore 
afraid  that  he's  going  to  his  death.  But  trouble 
never  comes  singly,  sir !  When  they  arrested  Mr. 
Michael,  poor  Father  Anthony,  his  brother — him 
that  lived  here  and  owned  that  book — went  mad 


62  FATHER  ANTHONY 

with  shame  and  grief,  and  a  week  or  two  afther  he 
took  to  his  bed  wid  the  fever,  and  now  they're  say- 
ing he'll  never  lift  his  head  again." 

"They  are  brothers  then — Father  Anthony  and 
the  unfortunate  young  man  who  is  in  prison  ? " 

"They  are,  sir;  and  by  that  token  they  were  the 
talk  of  the  country  side  for  the  love  between  them, 
and  though  Anthony  was  the  eldest  he  was  the 
handsomest  and  the  cleverest — the  wonder  of  all 
the  clargy  when  he  went  to  Maynooth." 

Here  our  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 
reappearance  of  Andy,  carrying  my  luggage. 

The  young  lady,  he  said,  would  be  only  too  glad 
to  have  the  horse  and  car  remain  just  as  long  as  I 
might  choose  to  wish.  She  also  was  anxious  to 
talk  further  with  me,  and  would  be  glad  if  I  would 
return  as  soon  as  possible  to  the  Castle.  The  home- 
ly Bridget,  however,  had  been  of  a  more  practical 
turn  of  mind.  On  learning  that  I  had  located  my- 
self with  the  Widow  Macrae,  she  had  expressed 
satisfaction  because,  she  said,  Mary  Macrae,  if  she 
had  a  mind  to  it,  could  not  only  mend  my  clothes 
but  cook  my  food,  and  knew  how  to  make  a 
"  dacent "  gentleman  comfortable.  Whatever  Mary 
lacked  which  would  add  to  my  comfort,  she  was  to 
be  sure  and  send  for  to  Craig  Castle. 

Having  deposited  my  impedimenta,  and  finally 
installed  myself  in  my  new  lodging,  I  strolled  back 
to  the  Castle. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  63 

I  found  Miss  Craig  in  the  sitting-room,  gazing 
from  the  window  out  on  the  quiet  sea.  As  the 
door  opened  to  admit  me  she  turned,  her  pale  face 
flushed,  she  stepped  eagerly  forward  extending  her 
hands,  and  grasped  mine  as  if  I  were  an  old  friend. 

"I  am  so  glad  you  have  come,*  she  cried.  "1 
was  afraid  you  might  not.  I  was  afraid  I  might 
never  see  you  again." 

"  There  is  no  fear  of  my  disappearing  like  a  phan- 
tom," I  replied;  "I  am  too  comfortably  settled  for 
that.  But  you  said  that  you  wished  me  to  help 
you.  I  have  come  to  ask  you  in  what  way  I  can 
do  so?" 

Something  in  my  voice  and  manner  seemed  to 
depress  her  and  remind  her  that  I  was  almost  a 
stranger.  She  withdrew  her  hands  and  turned 
wearily  away. 

"  You  know  that  my  dear  father  was  murdered  ? " 
she  asked,  nervously  plucking  at  her  handkerchief 
with  trembling  fingers. 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard  that,  and  believe  me * 

''It  is  too  late  to  help  the  dead,"  she  cried,  inter- 
rupting me  nervously ;  "  all  my  thought  now  is  how 
to  save  the  living !  There  is  no  rest,  no  sleep  for 
me,  until  I  discover  the  man  who  killed  my  dear 
father." 

"But  the  person  who  is  arrested,  and  who  is 
charged  with  the  murder? " 

Her  eyes  flashed  at  me  almost  angrily. 


54  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"He  is  innocent!  *  she  exclaimed. 

"Can  you  prove  that? "  I  inquired  gently. 

"Not  yet,*  she  answered,  "but  I  will  prove  it!  I 
must  prove  it !     God  will  help  me ! " 

I  watched  her  in  wonder  as  she  moved  like  a  flut- 
tering bird  up  and  down  the  room ;  for  I  knew  now 
that  the  man  she  sought  to  save  was  her  lover. 

"Then  you  have  no  proofs  whatever?"  I  asked. 
"  May  I  ask  if  there  is  any  evidence  against  him — 
any  evidence,  I  mean,  that  he  might  be  the  guilty 
person  ?* 

She  paused,  trembling,  and  looked  me  in  the 
face. 

"They  think  they  have  proofs,"  she  replied;  "and, 
indeed,  indeed,  it  looks  black  against  him.  But  he 
is  innocent,  and  I  know  it.  Sure  I've  talked  and 
talked,  trying  to  convince  them,  and  now  every  one 
thinks  trouble  has  turned  my  brain !  No  one  will 
help  me !  They  are  all  sorry  for  Michael,  but  they 
all  believe  him  guilty.  Oh,  it  is  cruel,  cruel !  I 
am  so  weak,  so  friendless !  But  sure  God  has  sent 
you  to  me,  and  may  be  you  can  help  me ! " 

How  could  I  reply  to  such  an  appeal?  I  could 
only  look  at  her  and  wonder.  Was  it  possible,  I 
asked  myself,  that  what  she  herself  hinted  at  was 
true — that  the  great  trouble  of  her  life  had  really 
unhinged  her  reason  ?  The  strange  wild  look  in  her 
eyes,  that  wild  despairing  tone  of  voice,  the  peculiar 
restless  habit  of  pressing  her  white  hand  to  her  fore- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  55 

head — all  seemed  inconsistent  with  complete  sanity. 
As  this  fearful  thought  came  to  me  I  felt  for  the 
poor  girl  a  feeling  of  intense  pity ;  she  seemed  to 
read  this  feeling  in  my  eyes,  and  when  I  took  her 
hand  and  pressed  it  sympathetically  she  drew  it 
irritably  away. 

"Sure  I  don't  want  you  to  pity  me,"  she  cried, 
"but  to  help  me!  You  will  do  so,  will  you 
not?'' 

Of  course  I  assented. 

"I  will  do  all  I  can,"  I  replied,  "but  at  present, 
you  see,  I  am  somewhat  in  the  dark.  I  am  igno- 
rant of  the  details  of  the  affair  as  well  as  of  the 
actors  in  it,  and  without  some  more  information  I 
don't  see  how  I  can  advise." 

"You  are  quite  right,  sir,"  she  said,  "but  during 
the  last  few  weeks  I  have  been  so  absorbed  in  my 
own  trouble  that  I  have  come  to  think  everybody 
must  know  it  as  I  do.  Well,  since  you  have  prom- 
ised to  help  me,  it  is  but  right  you  should  hear  the 
whole  story." 

"And  you  will  tell  it  me? " 

"Yes;  but  not  now." 

I  had  gained  her  confidence,  and  was  satisfied. 
Feeling  that  the  interview  had  lasted  long  enough 
for  her  strength,  I  rose  to  go.  I  had  wished  her 
good-bye,  and  had  nearly  gained  the  door  when  she 
called  me  back. 

"It  seems  strange,  does  it  not,"  she  said,  looking 


66  FATHER  ANTHONY 

wistfully  at  me,  "but  I  do  not  even  know  your 
name?'* 

I  produced  one  of  my  cards  and  handed  it  to  her. 
She  looked  at  it,  then  at  me — ^finally  she  said 
thoughtfully : — 

"  I  wonder,  after  all,  if  we  have  ever  met  before  ? " 

"  Never  to  my  knowledge  till  that  meeting  in  the 
train,  but  I  trust  that  will  not  prevent  our  becoming 
friends." 

Again  I  moved  towards  the  door.  I  had  opened 
it,  when  her  voice  again  arrested  me. 

"I  wondered  if  we  had  met,"  she  said,  "because 
when  you  saw  me  in  the  train  yesterday  your  man- 
ner was  very  strange.  You  recognised  me,  did  you 
not?" 

"I  thought  I  recognised  you." 

"How  could  you  have  done  so  if  it  was  our  first 
meeting?" 

I  hesitated  for  a  moment,  then  feeling  that  per- 
fect frankness  would  be  necessary  to  ensure  perfect 
trust,  I  replied: — 

"  I,  like  you,  have  a  story  to  tell,  and  I  will  tell 
it,  but  not  now.  At  present  you  must  allow  me  to 
assume  a  doctor's  privilege  and  prescribe  for  you 
perfect  rest." 

This  time  she  allowed  me  to  go. 

My  first  care  was  to  find  Bridget  and  to  give  her 
minute  instructions  as  to  the  treatment  of  her  young 
mistress.     All  these  directions  the  housekeeper  was 


FATHER  ANTHONY  67 

eager  enough  to  carry  out,  my  former  treatment  of 
the  young  lady  having  been  successful  enough  to 
inspire  confidence;  and  when  I  told  her  that,  for 
Miss  Craig's  sake,  I  was  about  to  remain  tor  a  time 
in  Mylrea,  her  gratitude  knew  no  bounds. 


CHAPTEE  V 

While  awaiting  such  further  information  concerning 
Craig  Castle  and  its  young  mistress  as  might  reach 
me  from  the  fountain-head,  I  amused  myself  by 
studying  the  locality  into  which  accident  had  so 
strangely  brought  me. 

If  my  reader  will  look  at  a  map  of  Ireland  he  will 
perceive  that  the  counties  of  Galway  and  Mayo 
stretch  for  many  miles  along  a  lonely  seacoast  look- 
ing directly  across  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  Southward, 
the  town  of  Galway  nestles  on  the  edge  of  the 
sea,  at  the  mouth  of  a  river  famous  for  its  salmon- 
fishing;  and  in  the  extreme  north,  on  the  borders 
of  Sligo,  stands  the  dismal  market-town  of  Ballina, 
where  the  railway  until  lately  ceased.  Between 
these  two  towns,  and  stretching  out  in  peninsula 
fashion  westward  and  northwestward,  lies  a  lonely 
stretch  of  lough,  moor  and  mountain,  with  here 
and  there  a  lonely  cluster  of  cabins,  distinguished 
by  the  name  of  a  village.  So  desolate  is  the  coun- 
try that  a  pedestrian  might  follow  the  high  road  for 
a  summer's  day  and  scarcely  meet  a  single  human 
soul.  There  is  water  everywhere — for  where  the 
sea  does  not  throw  in  an  arm  or  estuary,  fresh-water 


FATHER  ANTHONY  59 

loughs  and  meres  of  all  sizes,  from  the  mighty 
Lough  Comi  to  the  tiniest  reed-fringed  pond  lying 
in  the  depths  of  the  moorland,  dispute  the  suprem- 
acy of  solid  land — nay,  the  very  land  itself  is  per- 
meated with  the  softer  element,  and  presents  to  the 
intruding  visitor  only  the  dangerous  foothold  of  a 
sUppery  bog. 

Having  alighted  some  miles  south  of  Ballina,  and 
driven  along  the  lonely  road  winding  in  a  north- 
easterly direction,  I  had  left  the  wilderness  to  my 
left,  and  almost  entered  the  limits  of  Coimty  Sligo. 
Mylrea,  in  fact,  is  situated  just  on  the  border  line 
between  the  two  counties,  Sligo  and  Mayo.  Some 
twenty  miles  away  to  the  south-west  is  the  town  of 
Castlebar,  the  centre  of  business  and  the  seat  of  the 
assizes. 

I  had  no  sooner  settled  myself  comfortably  in  the 
widow's  cottage  than  I  began  to  puzzle  myself  how 
to  pass  the  time  in  a  region  where  there  seemed  no 
society,  and  little  or  no  amusement.  I  had  brought 
a  few  books,  but  I  was  certainly  in  no  humour  to  sit 
down  and  read.  So  summoning  Andy  to  my  pres- 
ence I  consulted  him  as  to  what  I  should  do,  pend- 
ing another  summons  from  the  yoimg  lady  of  the 
Castle.  He  at  once  proposed  that  I  ^ould  go  *"  fish- 
ing." 

Curiously  enough,  I  had  never  thought  of  that,  for 
although  I  had  once  or  twice  handled  a  trout-rod  on 
a  Devonshire  stream  I  was  no  fisherman.     However, 


60  FATHER  ANTHONY 

it  is  never  too  late  to  learn,  and  I  accepted  Andy's 
suggestion  without  any  hesitation.  There  was  only 
one  difl&culty — I  had  neither  rod  nor  fishing-tackle 
of  any  description. 

"  Sure,  I'll  get  your  honour  them  same,"  said  Andy. 
And  sure  enough  he  did,  for  within  an  hour  he  ap- 
peared at  the  cottage  with  a  formidable  salmon  rod 
and  tackle  which  he  had  borrowed  at  the  Castle. 

"The  young  mistress's  respects,"  he  said  smiling, 
"and  she  hopes  your  honour  will  have  good  sport." 

"  But  where  are  we  to  fish  ? "  I  inquired  in  my 
ignorance,  "  and  what  are  we  likely  to  catch  ? " 

"Sure  we'll  fish  the  river  beyant,"  replied  Andy. 
"There  was  a  fine  flood  yesterday,  and  the  wather's 
running  down.  The  pools  are  full  of  white  trout 
fresh  run  from  the  say,  and  there's  may  be  a  chance 
of  a  sahnon." 

Away  we  trudged  across  the  moorland,  ^kndj 
shouldering  the  rod  and  other  tackle,  and  I  stum- 
bling after  him,  till  we  reached  the  riverside.  A 
thin  drizzle  was  blowing  from  the  mountains,  and 
there  was  a  strong  westerly  wind,  coming  now  and 
again  in  great,  stormy  gusts. 

Certainly  the  weather  did  not  look  promising  to 
my  unsophisticated  eye,  but  Andy  assured  me  that 
it  was  a  fine  fresh  day,  and  that  the  fish  were  rising. 

About  a  mile  above  the  village  was  a  long  deep 
pool,  through  which  the  river  poured  in  a  black, 
sullen  stream,  foaming  at  the  banks  round  rocks  and 


FATHER  ANTHONY  61 

boulders,  and  rushing  at  the  lower  end  towards  a 
noisy  fall.  On  the  verge  of  the  pool  I  took  my 
stand  and  began  to  cast,  but  no  sooner  had  I  raised 
the  rod  than  my  line  seemed  to  be  at  the  wind's 
mercy,  and  I  found  it  almost  impossible  to  strike 
the  water.  Again  and  again  I  made  the  attempt  in 
vain.  Andy  looked  on  in  puzzled  wonder,  but  made 
no  sign  whatever  until  I  had  succeeded  in  fastening 
the  line  to  the  stump  of  a  tree  projecting  from  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  river.  Then  he  said,  with  a 
twinkle  of  the  eye : — 

"  Your  honour  will  be  out  of  practice  ?  Sure  the 
line's  fast  this  time,  but  more's  the  pity  it  isn't  a 
fish!" 

Laughing  heartily  at  my  own  clumsiness,  I  tugged 
at  the  rod,  which  was  bent  almost  double  with  the 
strain.     It  was  no  use.     I  was  hard  fast. 

"Bide  a  bit,  sor! "  cried  Andy;  and  off  he  ran  to 
the  head  of  the  pool,  and  without  pausing  to  divest 
himself  of  boots  or  stockings  or  to  turn  up  his  trous- 
ers, plunged  in  over  the  knees  and  waded  across  to 
the  opposite  bank.  Then  running  on  to  the  spot 
where  the  hooks  were  fixed,  he  set  the  line  free,  and 
leaving  the  shallows,  hastened  back  to  my  side. 

I  renewed  my  efforts,  and  now  and  again,  directed 
by  my  henchman,  succeeded  in  striking  the  pool 
with  my  cast-line,  and  lashing  the  water  as  with  the 
thong  of  a  whip.  No  result  whatever  ensued,  ex- 
cept once,  when  there  was  a  slight  boil  in  the  water 


62  FATHER  ANTHONY 

close  to  my  tail-fly,  and  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  some- 
thing like  a  fish's  shining  back. 

"  It  was  a  salmon,  your  honour !  "  cried  Andy. 

"  A  salmon ! "  I  echoed,  panting  with  my  exer- 
tions.    "  Did  he  rise  to  the  fly  ?  ** 

"  Sure  he  rose  to  take  a  look  at  it ! "  returned 
Andy,  grinning.  "Try  him  again,  sor — drop  it 
gintly  over  his  nose." 

I  tried  to  drop  it  gently,  but  it  fell  like  a  lump 
of  lead !  Again  and  again  I  cast,  and  always  the 
same  disastrous  result;  till  at  last,  panting,  perspir- 
ing and  out  of  breath,  for  the  rod  was  heavy  and  my 
back  was  aching,  I  paused  in  despair. 

"I'm  afraid  it's  no  use,"  I  said.  "I'm  no  fisher- 
man ! " 

"Will  your  honour  let  me  try?"  asked  Andy; 
and  only  too  delighted  to  be  rid  of  it,  I  handed  him 
the  rod. 

No  sooner  had  he  taken  the  rod  in  his  hand  than 
the  ragged  rogue  became  transfigured,  and  I  recog- 
nised a  master  of  the  craft.  Neither  the  weight  of 
the  heavy  rod  nor  the  force  of  the  blustering  wind 
troubled  him  in  the  least,  so  completely  did  native 
talent  and  acquired  skill  make  him  the  master  of 
the  situation.  Standing  a  few  yards  back  from  the 
bank,  his  face  set,  his  body  slightly  bent,  he  wielded 
the  great  rod  as  if  it  had  been  a  willow  wand,  and 
with  nimble  turns  of  the  wrist  made  the  line  slip 
out  and  the  flies  alight  on  the  water  with  a  touch 


FATHER  ANTHONY  63 

as  soft  as  gossamer.  Inch  by  inch  he  fished  the 
pool,  leaving  no  likely  spot  untouched  by  the  fly; 
but  for  a  long  time  his  patience  and  dexterity  met 
with  no  reward.  I  followed  him  step  by  step  until 
he  had  nearly  reached  the  top  of  the  pool;  then, 
suddenly  the  line  tightened,  the  nimble  wrist  struck 
gently,  and  the  fish  was  hooked ! 

"Take  the  rod,  your  honour,"  said  Andy.  "Take 
the  rod  and  play  him  gently !  " 

I  took  the  rod,  and  as  I  did  so  there  was  a  leap,  a 
splash,  and  a  large  fish  leapt  three  or  four  yards  out 
of  the  water. 

"  Gintly !  gintly !  "  exclaimed  Andy. 

"What  is  it?"  I  panted,  as  the  hooked  fish 
plunged  again  into  its  native  element.  "A  sal- 
mon?" 

"Sorra  salmon!  "  was  the  reply.  "Just  a  little, 
small,  white  trout;  but,  faix,  he's  lively! " 

A  "  little,  small,  white  trout " !  Away  he  went 
like  a  lightning  flash  down  the  pool,  making  for 
the  rapids  at  the  bottom,  while  the  reel  whistled 
and  the  line  ran  out,  and  I  followed,  panting  and 
stumbling.  Again  he  leapt  into  the  air,  and  yet 
again !  Then,  before  I  knew  it,  he  was  over  the 
falls  and  in  the  shallows  beneath  them,  rolling  un- 
der a  stone. 

"  Eeel  in !  Eeel  in !  "  screamed  Andy.  "  He's  fast 
yet,  your  honour!" 

I  reeled  in  as  fast  as  possible,  and  still  obeying 


64  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Andy's  instructions  managed  to  dislodge  the  fish 
from  his  dwelling-place ;  but  away  he  went  as  fresh 
as  ever  towards  the  ocean ! 

"Hooroo!"  said  Andy.  "He's  drowning  himself 
rushing  down  stream,  sor!     Hold  on  to  him  yet!  " 

How  it  happened  I  cannot  guess — certainly  it  was 
through  no  skill  of  mine — ^but  a  few  minutes  later 
the  fish  had  lost  all  power  of  fight  and  I  was  draw- 
ing him  gently  towards  the  shallows  where  Andy 
was  waiting,  gaff  in  hand.  At  the  first  attempt 
Andy  missed  him,  and  with  a  plunge  and  a  struggle 
the  fish  almost  broke  away.  The  next  moment  the 
gaff  had  done  its  work,  and  away  went  the  fish  over 
Andy's  shoulder,  alighting  in  the  grass  at  my 
feet — a  fine  fresh-run  silver  trout  of  about  three 
pounds. 

Small  as  he  was  from  an  experienced  fisherman's 
point  of  view,  he  seemed  in  my  eyes  a  monster,  and 
I  was  jubilant.  Out  came  my  flask,  and  we  drank 
my  first  victim's  health  in  mountain  dew. 

"When  your  honour's  ready,"  said  Andy,  "we'll 
try  Pol  na  Bedach  Gal." 

Pol  na  Bedach  Gal — in  English,  the  Pool  of  the 
White  Trout — lay  just  above  the  piece  of  water  we 
had  just  fished,  and  no  sooner  had  we  reached  its 
banks  than  I  discovered  that  there  had  been  no  mis- 
take in  its  christening.  It  was  a  dark,  long  pool, 
so  situated  as  to  be  rippled  from  end  to  end  by  the 
westerly  wind,  which  was  then  blowing ;  and  every- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  65 

where  among  its  eddies  the  white  trout  were  rising. 
Under  Andy's  direction  I  again  essayed  the  rod,  and 
this  time  more  successfully.  I  hooked  several  fish, 
and  managed  to  secure  three  out  of  the  five — ^the 
largest  was  only  about  two  pounds,  but  all  were 
bright  and  fresh  run.  So  small  were  they  that 
Andy  did  not  attempt  to  use  the  gafif,  but,  taking 
ofif  his  narrow-brimmed  chimney-pot  hat,  he  used 
that  as  a  landing-net,  a  task  which  was  the  easier, 
owing  to  the  fact  that  there  was  a  large  hole  in  the 
upper  rim  through  which  the  water  could  stream 
comfortably. 

"  Sure  it's  poor  sport  your  honour  is  having,*  cried 
Andy,  as  he  captured  the  last  of  the  small  fry,  a  sil- 
very youngster  of  about  a  pound.  "Will  we  try  for 
a  salmon?" 

As  he  spoke  the  water  beneath  us  boiled,  a  dark 
back  gleamed  and  rolled  over,  and  a  great  circle 
widened  in  the  pool. 

**  Monomondiaol !  "  said  Andy  grinning.  "  That's 
a  big  customer !  He'll  be  nine  or  tin  pounds  if  he's 
an  ounce ! " 

Seating  himself  on  a  stone  Andy  detached  the  last 
line  of  thin  gut  and  substituted  another,  drawn  from 
an  old  fly-book  which  he  carried  in  his  pocket.  On 
the  tail  of  the  new  cast-line  was  an  enormous  sal- 
mon-fly of  the  coarsest  and  gaudiest  description, 
looking  more  like  a  humming-bird  than  any  insect 
found  in  these  islands. 


66  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Surely  the  fish  will  never  take  that!"  I  ex- 
claimed.    " Isn't  it  a  great  deal  too  large?  * 

Andy  shook  his  head. 

**  It's  just  a  little,  shmall  fly  of  my  own  making,* 
he  replied.  **Many's  the  fish  I've  kilt  with  it  on 
the  Moy.  You  see,  your  honour,*  he  added  with  a 
smile,  "fishes  is  like  colleens — they  like  what's 
f oine  to  look  at,  and  they're  mightily  taken  by  a  red 
jacket  trimmed  wid  gold.* 

He  handed  me  the  rod. 

"  Now,  your  honour,  ye'll  just  try  the  bit  o*  wather 
where  the  big  fish  rose,  and  if  he  comes,  sor,  give 
him  time  and  don't  strike  till  he's  taken  the  fly 
well  into  his  mouth.  Never  fear,  sor;  it's  aisier  to 
chate  a  big  salmon  than  a  small  trout,  for  the 
smaller  they  are  the  cunninger  they  are — and  by 
that  same  token  it's  the  same  wid  the  colleens.* 

Again  we  approached  the  water,  and  again  I  saw 

the  water  boiling  at  the  same  spot  and  the  circles 

enlarging  round  it.     Eaising  the  rod  gently,  and 

taking  full  advantage  of  the  wind  at  my  back,  I  let 

the  great  fly  fall  in  the  very  centre  of  the  circle.    It 

dropped  lightly,  and  was  just  whirling  away  with 

the  current,  when,  whish !  the  water  boiled,  the  fly 

disappeared,  the  line  suddenly  tightened,  and  I  was 

into  the  fish !     A  salmon  this  time  and  no  mistake ! 

Away  went  the  line,  whizz  went  the  reel,  double  bent 

the  rod ;  then  the  line  suddenly  slackened,  and  up 

into  the  air  leapt  a  glittering  ten-pounder! 
6 


68  FATHER  ANTHONY 

more  small  trout  came  to  my  conjuring,  and  one  of 
them — a  very  minnow  of  less  than  half  a  pound — 
had  actually  the  impudence  to  impale  himself  on 
the  great  salmon-fly;  but  that  day,  at  least,  I  did 
not  rise  another  salmon. 

"There's  more  rain  coming,*  explained  Andy, 
"and  the  wind's  going  round  to  the  north-west;  the 
big  fishes  will  be  waiting  for  the  storm." 

As  we  left  the  river,  however,  the  wind  had  quite 
fallen,  and  the  air  was  full  of  a  sultry  stillness,  such 
as  often  precedes  a  change  of  weather.  The  water 
seemed  veritably  alive!  The  salmon  were  rising 
high  out  of  the  water,  which  boiled  and  plashed 
around  them,  and  the  trout  were  leaping  high  into 
the  air. 

"Sorra  fish  will  look  at  the  fly  now,"  said  Andy; 
"we  may  be  getting  home." 


CHAPTEE  VI 

Miss  Craig  had  promised  to  tell  me  her  story,  and 
her  promise  was  quickly  kept.  Two  evenings  later 
I  found  myself  standing  in  the  drawing-room  of 
Craig  Castle,  waiting  for  the  appearance  of  the 
young  lady  whose  message  had  brought  me  thither. 

It  was  a  large  rambling  room,  with  an  oriel  win- 
dow looking  inland  towards  the  mountains.  The 
furniture  was  old-fashioned  and  much  the  worse  for 
wear,  but  there  were  a  piano,  a  harp,  some  music, 
and  a  dainty  little  bookcase  full  of  quite  modem 
books,  chiefly  novels  and  volumes  of  verse.  It  was 
the  hour  of  gloaming;  the  sky,  which  had  been 
ashen  grey  all  day,  had  turned  to  a  deep  purple  and 
red,  which  warmed  the  brown  bog-land  and  made 
even  the  tumble-down  mud-huts  look  picturesque, 
suffused  as  they  were  by  the  beams  of  fast-fading 
Ught.  All  was  intensely  still  and  solitary,  save 
now  and  then  when  a  creel-laden  donkey,  driven  by 
a  red-petticoated  colleen,  would  flit  wearily  and 
slowly  over  the  bog,  or  when  the  distant  bark  of  a 
dog  would  fall  like  an  echo  on  the  ear. 

I  turned  from  the  window  and  drew  an  easy-chair 
near  the  fire ;  for  the  evening  was  chilly.     On  the 


70  FATHER  ANTHONY 

white  skin  rug  near  to  my  feet  two  dogs  were 
stretched,  rough  Irish  greyhounds  which  had  be- 
longed to  the  late  Mr.  Craig,  and  which  ever  since 
his  death  had  wandered  aimlessly  about  the  place 
as  if  seeking  their  master.  They  had  endeavoured 
to  attach  themselves  to  me ;  but  they  were  not  satis- 
fied, for  at  times  they  would  whine  piteously,  and 
gaze  wistfully  into  my  face,  as  if  asking  me  to  take 
them  out  and  amuse  them.  I  had  been  waiting  for 
some  minutes  when  they  sprang  up  with,  a  joyful 
bark,  and  I  saw  that  Miss  Craig  was  in  the  room. 

I  rose  to  meet  her,  but  she  motioned  me  back. 

"Please  remain  where  you  are.  Dr.  Sutherland," 
she  said;  "I  have  come  to  tell  you  the  story  I 
promised.  I  should  like  you  to  remain  just  where 
you  are,  please,  and  I  will  sit  here." 

She  took  a  stool,  placed  it  near  to  the  fire,  and 
sat  down.  Then  folding  her  hands  on  her  knee  she 
looked  up  in  my  face. 

"Do  you  know,"  she  said,  "I  used  to  sit  like  this 
with  my  father !  Ah,  do  not  think  it  pains  me  to 
talk  of  him ;  it  does  me  good  1  Ever  since  I  talked 
about  him  to  you,  I  have  felt  my  grief  grow  lighter. 
I  have  no  one  to  talk  to  but  Bridget,  and  whenever 
I  speak  to  her  she  bids  me  be  silent.  I  suppose  you 
wonder  who  Bridget  is?  Sure  she  is  my  foster- 
mother.  My  poor  mother  died  in  her  arms  the  day 
I  was  bom,  eighteen  years  ago.  Until  I  was  ten 
years  old  I  lived  here  with  Bridget  and  my  father. 


72  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Michael  I  asked  him  for  an  explanation.  At  first 
he  seemed  disinclined  to  give  one ;  there  was  some- 
thing he  wished  to  hide  from  me,  and  the  moment 
I  made  this  discovery,  I,  girl  like,  determined  that 
nothing  should  he  hidden.  I  continued  to  urge  my 
request,  and  at  last  he  yielded  to  my  entreaties,  and 
told  me  that  for  many  years  our  families  had  heen 
separated  by  an  old  feud,  and  that,  in  the  natural 
order  of  things,  we  two  ought  to  be  mortal  foes. 

*  But  my  father  would  not  believe  in  such  nonsense,' 
I  said.     *  He  does  believe  in  it,'  Michael  answered. 

*  Your  father  hates  us  just  as  his  ancestors  hated 
mine.'  *  And  do  you  hate  my  father,  Michael?'  I 
asked.  *  God  forbid,'  he  replied ;  *  I  don't  hate  any 
man,  and  I  certainly  could  not  hate  any  kith  and 
kin  of  yours ! '  " 

Her  voice  broke,  and  she  passed  her  hand  over 
her  eyes,  as  if  to  brush  away  the  tears. 

"I  understand,"  I  said  gently.  "I  have  heard 
that  the  vendetta  still  flourishes  in  Ireland,  and  this 
is  a  case  in  point." 

"It  was  some  stupid  old  quarrel,"  she  answered, 
"which  took  place  ever  so  long  ago.  There  was  a 
duel  and  some  one  was  killed — a  Craig  of  those 
days.  Well,  I  had  not  been  reared  in  a  superstitious 
school,  and  I  was  too  young  to  meet  trouble  half 
way.  Before  a  day  had  passed  the  nervousness 
which  the  recital  of  his  story  had  caused  me  passed 
away,  and  my  heart  was  full  of  the  work  of  friend- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  73 

ship  and  mercy  which  I  was  about  to  perfonn 
through  my  acquaintance  with  Michael  Creenan. 
How  it  was  to  come  about  I  did  not  exactly  know, 
but  I  felt  assured  that  I  was  going  to  be  peace- 
maker. Ah,  if  I  had  known  then  what  was  about 
to  happen — if  I  had  only  known !  * 

She  paused  for  a  moment,  while  a  shudder  passed 
through  her  frame. 

"I  am  afraid,"  she  said,  "that  my  story  wearies 
you?** 

I  assured  her  that  it  did  not,  and  begged  her  to 
continue. 

"Well,  my  heart  was  very  light  with  hope  for  the 
future,  when  one  day  my  father  came  to  me  and 
announced  his  intention  of  taking  me  home.  By 
this  time  both  Anthony  and  Michael  Creenan  had 
left  Dublin,  and  had  returned  to  their  home  in 
Mayo.  Anthony,  who  had  entered  the  priesthood, 
had  been  offered  a  curacy,  which  he  had  accepted, 
allowing  Michael  to  take  his  place  as  his  father's 
heir.  Now,  I  thought,  the  time  has  come. 
Anthony,  Michael,  and  their  mother  were  the  last 
representatives  of  their  line,  my  father  and  I  were 
the  two  last  representatives  of  ours,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  absurd  that  we  should  be  enemies  any  longer. 
I  had  invented  a  plan  to  end  it  all,  and  I  determined 
that  my  plan  should  be  carried  through.' 

"You  returned  home?" 

"I  returned  home  with  my  father,  and  for  several 


MM 


THS    .Nf:w    fO^f 

PUBLIC  UBRART 


A0TOR,  LJKNOS 
nU>EN  FOUNDATIONS 


FATHER  ANTHONY  75 

bade  me,  and,  God  forgive  me,  I  never  saw  him 
again!" 

Overmastered  now  by  her  grief  she  sobbed  aloud. 
I  rose  and  bent  over  her,  begging  her  to  cahn  her- 
self, and  since  the  recital  was  so  painful  to  tell  me 
no  more — but  she  clung  to  me  eagerly,  and  calm- 
ing herself  with  a  great  effort,  continued  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  I  spent  that  night  in  misery,  sitting  in  my  room 
alone,  thinking  every  moment  that  my  father  would 
repent  of  his  harshness  and  come  to  me.  But  he 
did  not  come.  The  next  morning  when  I  came  down 
to  breakfast  I  asked  for  him.  Bridget  told  me  that 
he  had  already  left  the  house.  He  had  driven  ofiF 
at  daybreak,  she  said,  to  attend  Kilsyth  fair.  When 
I  heard  this  I  felt  relieved;  for  it  was  his  usual  cus- 
tom to  attend  the  fair,  and  perhaps,  I  thought,  he 
would  be  calmer  when  he  returned.  By  this  time 
I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  tell  him  the  whole  story 
of  my  acquaintance  with  the  Creenans,  and  en- 
treat his  forbearance  and  forgiveness.  How  wearily 
that  day  dragged  along !  The  village  was  quite  des- 
olate, for  most  of  the  men  had  driven  cattle  to  the 
fair,  and  the  women  had  gone  with  poultry  and  but- 
ter to  the  market.  I  walked  out  on  the  seashore, 
and  then  up  towards  the  moorland.  Just  outside 
Mylrea  I  came  face  to  face  with  Anthony  Creenan." 

"Who  had  become  a  priest,  you  said  ? " 

"Yes,  sure,  and  had  come  to  be  Father  John's 


76  FATHER  ANTHONY 

• 

curate  here  in  Mylrea.  Though  I  had  met  Michael 
so  often,  I  had  seen  next  to  nothing  of  Anthony. 
He  had  always  avoided  me  before,  but  this  time  he 
came  to  me  and  held  out  his  hand.  I  was'a  little 
surprised,  since  I  knew  he  must  have  heard  of  what 
had  taken  place  the  day  before.  I  tried  to  apolo- 
gise for  my  father,  but  he  stopped  me.  '  There  is 
no  need  for  that,  Eileen,'  he  said.  '  Through  things 
like  this  the  family  feud  has  been  kept  up  all  these 
years,  but  we  are  going  to  stamp  it  out.  I  have 
spoken  to  Michael.  What  took  place  yesterday 
must  be  forgotten.'  I  thanked  him  with  all  my 
heart:  then  having  wished  him  good-bye,  I  hurried 
home  hoping  to  find  my  father.  He  had  not  re- 
turned. I  came  into  this  room,  sat  close  by  the 
window,  and  watched  the  road  till  nightfall.  Peo- 
ple were  driving  their  cattle  home  from  the  fair, 
but  soon  it  grew  so  dark  I  could  see  nothing ;  so  I 
closed  the  window  and  rang  for  the  lamp.  An  hour 
later  I  heard  the  sound  of  car-wheels  and  ran  to  the 
door,  but  the  moment  I  appeared  upon  the  threshold 
and  saw  the  crowd  of  boys  with  torches,  I  knew 
that  something  was  wrong.  Before  I  could  speak 
Dr.  Mulligan  drew  me  inside  the  hall  and  told  me 
my  father  was  dead ! " 

Again  she  paused,  and  again  she  dropped  her  face 
into  her  hands.  The  room  had  grown  quite  dark,  I 
could  scarcely  see  her,  but  I  heard  that  she  was  cry- 
ing.    Instinctively  I  laid  my  hand  upon  her  bowed 


THi   ^E^   YOPI 

PUAUC  UBRART 

FOUNDATIONS 


FATHER  ANTHONY  77 

head  and  stroked  her  golden  hair  as  tenderly  as  if 
she  had  been  a  child.  She  choked  down  her  sobs, 
and  lifting  her  head,  said  quietly : — 

"They  carried  him  in  and  laid  him  on  his  bed, 
while  I  crept  quietly  to  my  room  and  sat  there,  not 
crying  and  moaning,  but  quite  still  and  half- 
stunned,  like  one  who  had  received  a  death-blow. 
By-and-by  some  one  knocked  at  my  door.  I  opened 
it  and  Bridget  came  in.  Her  face  looked  white 
and  dreadful,  for  she  came  with  dreadful  news. 
They  had  foimd  my  father's  murderer,  and  he  was 
in  the  hands  of  the  police.  I  asked  the  man's 
name,  and  she  told  me  that  it  was  Michael  Cree- 
nan.* 


CHAPTER   VII 

"The  next  thing  I  remember,"  said  Eileen,  "I  was 
lying  dressed  upon  my  bed.  Biddy  was  standing 
on  one  side  of  me,  and  Dr.  Mulligan  on  the  other. 
At  first  I  was  too  dazed  to  understand  what  had 
really  taken  place ;  then  in  a  flash  it  came  back  to 
me  and  I  burst  into  tears.  The  doctor  quietly  left 
the  room,  Biddy  tried  to  soothe  me,  but  my  first 
question  was,  *  Where  is  Michael  ? '  *  Sure  he's  in 
the  barrack,  darlin','  said  my  foster-mother,  *  and 
there  let  him  stop  till  he's  on  his  way  to  the  gal- 
lows, bad  cess  to  him.'  I  sprang  from  the  bed, 
took  the  first  cloak  I  could  find,  and  wrapped  it 
about  me.  '  Where  are  you  going?'  asked  Bridget 
amazed.  *  I  am  going  down  to  the  barrack  to  see 
Michael,'  I  said.  *  He  did  not  kill  my  father — I 
am  sure  of  it !  At  any  rate  I  will  never  believe  he 
did  till  he  tells  me  so  with  his  own  lips.' 

"I  silenced  Bridget's  protestations,  hurried  from 
the  house,  went  straight  to  the  police  barrack,  and 
found  that  what  I  had  heard  was  only  too  true. 
On  the  evidence  of  a  gun,  found  near  .my  father's 
murdered  body,  they  had  taken  Michael  prisoner. 
The  scene  which  had  taken  place  between  him  and 


FATHEB  ANTHONY  79 

my  father  had  been  witnessed  and  reported.  People 
spoke  also  of  a  second  interview  which  had  taken 
place  at  Kilsyth  fair,  while  others  averred  that  An- 
thony Creenan  must  know  of  his  brother's  guilt,  for 
when  he  had  been  told  of  my  father's  death  he  had 
turned  very  white  and  almost  fainted  away. 

"I  begged  the  police-sergeant  to  let  me  see  the 
prisoner,  and  after  much  hesitation  he  took  me  to 
the  strong-room.  There  I  foimd  Michael  looking 
deathly  pale.  He  told  me  of  the  second  interview 
which  he  had  had  with  my  father  in  the  fair.  Af- 
ter the  interview  they  had  separated,  he  said,  and 
had  seen  each  other  no  more.  Michael  had  his 
greyhound  with  him,  and  walked  home  across  the 
hills ;  and  he  had  been  only  a  few  hours  at  home 
when  he  heard  the  news  of  my  father's  death.  A 
little  later  the  police  came,  accused  him  of  the 
crime,  and  took  him  prisoner.  I  asked  him  about 
the  gim ;  he  acknowledged  it  to  be  his,  though  he 
could  give  no  explanation  of  how  it  came  to  be 
found  near  my  father's  body.  Unfortunately,  too, 
when  he  left  Kilsyth  he  struck  out  over  the  loneli- 
est part  of  the  moimtain,  so  that  he  met  no  one  on 
the  way. 

"  '  It  all  looks  black  against  me,'  he  said,  '  but 
they're  on  the  wrong  scent.  I  never  harmed  your 
father,  Eileen.     I  swear  it  before  God.' 

"I  felt  that  he  spoke  the  truth,  and  I  told  him 
so.    I  saw  innocence  in  his  eyes,  but  without  proof 


80  FATHER  ANTHONT 

belief  was  nothing.  Suddenly  I  remembered  what 
I  had  heard  about  Anthony,  and  leaving  the  bar- 
rack I  went  to  the  yoimg  priest's  lodgings.  An- 
thony was  not  there — he  had  been  out  all  night, 
the  widow  told  me,  and  had  returned  just  before  his 
brother  was  arrested  for  murder.  Then,  after  Mi- 
chael  had  been  led  away  by  the  police,  Anthony 
had  rushed  from  the  house,  and  had  not  since  re- 
turned. Dazed  and  half  stunned  I  hastened  home, 
crept  up  to  the  room  where  my  father  was  lying, 
and  looked  at  his  dear  dead  face. 

"During  the  whole  of  that  week  I  lay  in  my  bed 
more  dead  than  alive;  but  when  my  dear  father 
was  laid  to  rest,  I  rose  and  followed  him  to  the 
tomb.  It  was  a  miserable  day,  I  remember;  a 
chilly  wind  was  blowing  and  a  thin  mist  was  fall- 
ing, but  all  the  countryside  seemed  to  be  gathered 
about  the  grave. 

"It  was  Father  John  Croly,  our  parish  priest,  wh(l 
read  the  service;  but  his  curate,  Anthony  Creenan, 
was  beside  him,  and  it  terrified  me  to  look  at  his 
face.  How  changed  he  was!  His  cheeks  were 
haggard,  and  his  gentle  eyes  were  fiUed  with  a  look 
of  wild  despair.  As  I  looked  at  him  I  asked  my- 
self if  the  people  could  be  right  when  they  said 
that  he  knew  something  of  his  brother's  guilt? 
But  the  moment  the  thought  entered  my  mind  I 
banished  it.  I  believed  in  Michael's  innocence; 
yes,  as  firmly  as  I  believe  in  it  now! " 


THE   NEW    'CKil 

PUBLIC  UiHARY 


FATHER  ANTHONY  81 

This  was  Miss  Craig's  story.  When  she  had  fin- 
ished it  she  looked  at  me  again  eagerly  and  wist- 
fully, and  waited  to  hear  what  I  had  to  say. 

"Your  faith  is  great,"  I  said,  "and  I  hope  it  will 
be  justified.  You  have  not  the  least  doubt  what- 
ever that  the  police  have  arrested  an  innocent 
man?" 

"I  am  certain  of  it,"  she  answered,  "and  if  you 
knew  him,  you  would  be  certain  of  it  too ! " 

"  You  have  been  called  upon,  of  course,  to  give 
evidence  concerning  that  imfortimate  interview, 
when  the  prisoner  was  struck  by  your  father,  and 
your  father  was  threatened  by  him  ? " 

"Yes,"  she  said.  "When  Michael  was  brought 
up  before  the  magistrates  of  Kilsyth  both  myself 
and  Father  Aiithony  had  to  appear  as  witnesses 
against  him.  Oh,  Dr.  Sutherland,  that  was  hard- 
est of  all  to  bear;  to  tell  the  truth,  and  to  know 
that  the  words  of  my  mouth  would  help  to  condemn 
him!" 

"And  the  priest,  his  brother — what  had  he  to 
say?" 

"He  could  only  protest  as  I  did  that  he  knew 
Michael  to  be  innocent,  and  he,  too,  was  heartbrok- 
en and  helpless.  We  could  do  nothing.  Michael 
was  committed  to  be  tried  at  the  assizes  for  the 
murder  of  my  father." 

Just  then  the  room  door  opened  and  Bridget  came 

in  with  the  lights.     She  looked  somewhat  aston- 
6 


82  FATHER  ANTHONY 

ished  to  find  us  sitting  so  confidentially  together, 
but  she  was  evidently  not  displeased.  Having 
drawn  the  curtains  and  made  the  room  look  gener- 
ally cosy,  she  retired,  leaving  us  again  alone. 

For  a  time  neither  of  us  spoke ;  then  I  broke  the 
silence  by  asking  her  if  she  had  anything  more  to 
tell. 

"Nothing  more,"  she  replied.  "You  know  that 
Michael  is  in  prison.  In  a  few  weeks  he  will  be 
tried,  and  then  if  the  real  murderer  is  not 
foimd " 

"He  may  be  foimd  yet,"  I  replied,  "if  your  in- 
stinct is  right." 

"It  is,  it  is! "  she  cried,  stretching  out  her  hands 
and  clasping  mine. 

"Then,  if  a  man's  help  is  of  any  avail,  rely  on 
me.     Keep  up  your  heart  and  trust  in  God ! " 

"  Oh,  what  strength  and  courage  you  give  me ! " 
she  exclaimed.  "Before  you  came  I  felt  so  help- 
less and  despairing  that  I  cried  out,  *  There  is  no 
God,  or  such  things  could  not  be ! '  But  the  mo- 
ment you  came  here  I  felt  that  you  might  help  me. 
That  reminds  me.  Where  had  you  seen  me  that 
you  should  know  me  when  you  met  me  in  the 
train  ? " 

"I  fancied  I  had  seen  your  face  before,  that  wad 
all." 

I  am  not  good  at  dissimulation.  She  saw  that  I 
was  keeping   something   back,  and  pressed  me  so 


FATHER  ANTHONY  83 

H  that  at  length,  very  much  against  my  will,  I 
Taed  to  her  entreaties  and  told  her  of  my  curious 
dim.  When  I  had  finished  she  clutched  at  the 
outpoint  which,  strange  to  say,  had  entirely  es- 
caj  me. 

Vhat  was  the  man  like?"  she  asked.     "Could 
yo^escribe  him  ? " 

m  afraid  not.  I  saw  his  face  less  distinctly 
thatthat  of  the  woman.  Remember,  also,  I  saw 
him  nee  only — the  woman  I  saw,  or  fancied  I  saw, 
seve«  times." 

''Bt  if  you  could  see  him  in  the  flesh  you  might 
recogdge  him  ? " 

"Imjpssible;  it  was  only  my  fancy  that  I  recog- 
nised y^." 

"It  WIb  no  fancy!"  she  cried,  and  again  I  saw 
that  wild  ljn[ht  in  her  eyes.  "I  believe  you  saw  me 
and  saw  hifn^ !  How  else  could  you  have  been, 
brought  heref  The  man  you  saw  in  your  dream 
was  the  murdeier  of  my  father;  he  killed  him,  and 
he  is  killing  me  !  " 

I  fear  her  superstition  was  contagious;  at  any 
rate  I  yielded  to  it,  and  began  to  fancy  that  I  might 
be  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  an  avenging  Prov- 
idence !  Whether  I  really  was  one  will  be  discov- 
ered by-and-by* 


I 


1 


CHAPTER   Vm 

Before  we  parted  that  day  I  had  promised  solomnly 
to  devote  all  my  time  and  energies,  for  some  weeks 
thenceforward,  to  establishing  the  innocence  of 
Michael  Creenan.  Carried  beyond  myself  "by  the 
''aberglaube"  of  a  beautiful  young  woman's  enthu- 
siasm, and  transplanted  from  London  to  an  atmos- 
phere favourable  to  romantic  unreason,  I  exchanged 
the  nature  of  a  staid  medical  practitioner  for  that  of 
an  excited  amateur  detective.  There  was  a  mystery 
— I  was  going  to  fathom  it;  there  was  a  maiden  in 
distress — I  was  going  to  save  her;  there  was  a  Cain 
hiding  from  justice — ^I  was  going  to  hunt  him 
down.  True,  I  had  my  misgivings,  chief  of  which 
was  the  fear  that  Miss  Craig,  so  far  as  the  faith  in 
her  lover's  innocence  was  concerned,  was  labouring 
under  a  sentimental  delusion.  But  against  that  I 
set  my  dream  in  London,  my  recognition  of  the  mys- 
terious lady  in  the  train,  and  the  instinct  which 
had  led  me  to  follow  her  into  the  wilds  of  Mayo. 
Eightly  or  wrongly,  wisely  or  unwisely,  I  had 
plunged  into  the  very  heart  of  a  strange  adventure, 
and  come  what  might  I  was  determined  to  see  it 
through. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  85 

I  spent  the  next  few  days  in  familiarising  myself 
with  the  locale  of  the  tragedy,  and  in  making  in- 
quiries concerning  the  chief  actors.  I  soon  discov- 
ered that  the  story  I  had  heard  from  Miss  Craig 
was  true  in  the  main.  There  was  a  very  general 
opinion,  however,  that  her  lover  was  the  guilty 
person.^ 

Meantime  letters  from  my  locum  tenens  in  Lon- 
don assured  me  that  the  great  City  could  do  very 
well  without  me,  at  least  for  a  time,  and  that 
there  was  not  the  least  necessity  for  me  to  hurry 
back. 

So  I  abandoned  myself  to  the  situation,  and  was 
soon  so  familiar  with  my  new  surroundings  that  I 
began  to  feel  as  if  I  had  lived  in  Ireland  all  my  life. 
I  knew  everybody  in  the  village,  and  received  a 
friendly  welcome  everywhere.  Whenever  I  went  to 
Craig  Castle  the  retainers  greeted  me  eagerly,  and 
even  the  dogs  welcomed  me  with  joyful  barks, 
while  Miss  Craig  herself  poured  out  her  heart  to  me 
with  all  the  artless  confidence  of  a  child. 

She  was  a  tender,  unsophisticated  creature,  lov- 
ing, confiding,  truthful;  the  more  I  saw  of  her  the 
more  easily  could  I  understand  how  her  sweet  girl 
ish  nature  had  revolted  at  the  terrible  hatred  which 
had  existed  between  the  two  families.  I  could  un- 
derstand, too,  how  it  was  that  in  her  relations  with 
Michael  Creenan  she  had  behaved  in  a  manner 
which  would  have  shocked  an  ordinary  nineteenth 


86  FATHER  ANTHONT 

century  young  lady.  Her  confidence  in  myself, 
almost  a  stranger,  was  also  in  keeping  with  her 
character.  Absorbed  in  the  great  trouble  which  she 
believed  had  been  brought  about  by  the  one  act  of 
independence  of  her  life,  she  saw  in  me  a  sort  of 
deputy  Providence  who  had  been  sent  to  her  as- 
sistance in  answer  to  her  prayers. 

My  fame  as  a  "medicine  man  "  had  spread,  and  I 
was  eagerly  called  upon  by  one  and  all  to  cure  the 
village  sick.  In  answer  to  the  call  I  went  from 
cottage  to  cottage,  and  did  my  best  to  conquer  ail- 
ments, three-fourths  of  which  were  traceable  to  con- 
stitutional aversion  to  soap  and  water.  But  in  other 
respects  I  was  not  idle.  Wherever  I  went  I  was 
searching  for  the  clue  which  might  lead  me  to  the 
heart  of  the  Mylrea  mystery. 

It  was  a  strange  task  which  I  had  set  myself,  and 
the  more  I  thought  of  it  the  more  hopeless  it 
seemed.  So  far  as  I  could  make  out  only  one  in- 
dividual had  been  at  open  feud  with  the  murdered 
man,  and  that  individual  was  under  arrest.  Mr 
Craig  had  been  a  good  landlord — a  tolerably  hu- 
mane man,  and  popular  with  all  classes.  His  very 
faults  had  been  of  a  kind  which  win  and  secure  af- 
fection. There  was  not  the  slightest  reason,  there- 
fore, to  presume  that  he  had  any  enemies  among 
the  common  people.  With  my  deepening  convic- 
tion that  the  police  were  right  and  Miss  Craig  ut- 
terly wrong,  it  was  terrible  to  me  to  meet  Eileen's 


FATHEB  ANTHONY  87 

eager  questioning  look,  and  to  know  that  I  could 
hold  out  no  hope  whatever. 

I  had  been  lunching  with  her  one  day  about  a 
fortnight  after  my  arrival,  and  immediately  the 
meal  was  over  I  had  made  an  excuse  to  get  away. 
She  had  been  very  silent,  and  when  I  rose  to  go  I 
saw  that  her  eyes  were  full  of  tears.  She  said  noth- 
ing, but  her  face  wore  a  look  of  despair  and  even 
reproach.  Hastening  to  my  lodgings  I  took  up 
some  old  newspapers  containing  accounts  of  the 
murder,  the  coroner's  inquest,  and  preliminary  in- 
quiry, and  began  to  re-read  them  through  to  see  if, 
by  any  chance,  I  could  discover  the  clue  of  which 
I  was  in  search. 

I  had  been  reading  for  an  hour  or  so  when  there 
came  a  tap  at  the  door;  almost  immediately  it  was 
thrown  open  and  my  landlady  announced : — 

"His  Eiverence,  Father  John." 

Looking  up  I  encountered  the  gaze  of  the  stran- 
ger, who  was  none  other  indeed  than  the  parish 
priest  of  Mylrea. 

Father  John  Croly,  who  had  been  located  at  Myl- 
rea, as  curate  and  as  parish  priest,  for  over  twenty 
years,  was  a  little  plump  man  who  wore  clothes  a 
couple  of  sizes  too  large  for  him.  Seen  from  a  dis- 
tance he  had  the  appearance  of  a  black  mushroom, 
his  body  forming  the  stalk  and  the  huge  felt  hat, 
which  completely  extinguished  his  head  and  face, 
completing  the  resemblance;  but  when  the  hat  was 


88  FATHER  ANTHONY 

removed  Father  John  was  seen  to  possess  a  hand- 
some weather-beaten  face  and  a  pair  of  striking 
coal-black  eyes.  He  came  up  to  me  with  his  little 
fat  hand  outstretched  and  a  smile  of  welcome  on  his 
dieeks,  to  which  I  cordially  responded. 

"He  may  be  able  to  tell  me  more  than  the  news- 
papers," was  my  mental  comment.     "Ill  try." 

"I  am  glad  to  make  your  acquaintance,  Father 
John,"  I  said,  as  I  shook  him  by  the  hand. 

The  priest  turned  his  head  on  one  side  and 
screwed  up  one  eye ;  with  the  other  he  scrutinised 
me  carefully  from  head  to  foot. 

"Sure  you're  only  a  boy,"  he  said  reflectively; 
"and  yet,  in  a  couple  of  days  or  so,  you've  snufifed 
out  Mulligan,  bad  cess  to  him! " 

I  informed  him,  with  a  laugh,  that  I  had  passed 
the  mature  age  of  thirty,  and  then  asked  him,  for 
form's  sake,  who  Mulligan  might  be. 

"Sure  it's  Mulligan  the  doctor,"  said  Father  John, 
with  a  chuckle,  "and  you'd  best  keep  out  of  his 
way,  sir,  for  he  swears  he'U  have  your  life! " 

"Indeed?  Then  I  suppose  he's  angry  because 
I've  been  to  see  some  of  his  patients  ? " 

"Sure  that  isn't  what  he  objects  to,  it's  because 
you've  cured  them,"  said  Father  John,  laughing 
boisterously.  "But  you  needn't  mind  him;  he's  a 
bad  fellow,  and  if  he  got  his  deserts  he'd  have  been 
out  of  this  long  ago.  He's  always  in  drink,  sir,  and 
there  isn't  a  man  in  the  village  can  tell  ye  of  a  case 


FATHER  ANTHONY.  89 

he's  cured.  Now  there's  my  own  curate,  sir,  down 
wid  the  fever,  the  poor  boy,  and  devil  a  doctor 
handy  to  do  him  a  good  turn.  I  was  wondering," 
he  added,  screwing  up  the  one  eye  again,  and  gaz- 
ing at  me  steadily  with  the  other,  "I  was  wondering 
if  you'd  mind  taking  a  look  at  him  yourself,  doc- 
tor?" 

I  expressed  my  willingness  to  make  myself  use- 
ful, and  then  assuming  entire  ignorance  asked  who 
the  curate  might  be. 

"He's  just  own  brother  to  the  young  fellow  who's 
taken  up  for  murder,"  said  Father  John,  lowering 
his  voice;  and  on  the  instant  my  senses  were  on  the 
alert.  "You've  heard  about  that  afifair,  sir?  Well, 
now,  it's  about  as  ugly  a  business  as  I've  known  in 
Ireland ;  for  if  Michael  Creenan  didn't  do  it  they'll 
never  catch  the  blackguard  that  did,  and  if  they 
hang  the  poor  boy  they'll  kill  three  others  wid  him ! 
For  there's  his  brother,  my  own  curate,  knocked 
down  with  the  shock;  there's  his  poor  mother 
watching  him  and  thinking  of  her  other  boy  in 
gaol,  and  though  she  doesn't  cry  her  hair  turns 
grey;  and  then  there's  Miss  Eileen,  just  broken- 
hearted, with  her  father  lying  in  his  grave,  and  her 
lover  waiting  to  go  after  with  a  rope  roimd  his  un- 
lucky neck!" 

"Her  lover,  did  you  say  ? " 

"Sure  enough,"  said  Father  John;  "sure  it's  no 
saycret,  sir,   for  everybody  knows   it   hereabouts. 


90  FATHER  ANTHONY 

That's  the  boy  she  wanted  to  marry,  sir,  and 
that's  the  boy  she  tinll  m^rry,  if  he  gets  clear  of 
this!" 

I  invited  Father  John  to  give  me  his  version  of 
the  story,  but  he  was  eager  to  take  me  away  to  see 
the  young  priest.  a 

"If  you'd  tell  that  blackguard  Apdy  to  put  the 
horse  to  the  car  I'd  take  you  over  to  him  at  once, 
sir." 

I  ordered  the  car,  and  in  a  very  short  space  of 
time  we  were  driving  rapidly  away  towards  the 
mountains.  Presently  I  asked  the  priest  if  he  had 
known  his  curate  long. 

"For  eighteen  years,  sir,"  he  returned.  "When  I 
first  came  to  Mylrea  as  curate  he  was  a  little,  small 
boy  of  seven,  and  even  then  he  was  playing  the 
father  to  his  brother  Michael,  who  was  just  two  years 
his  junior.  They  grew  up  together,  the  father'^  pride 
and  the  mother's  joy,  sir.  Well,  the  mother  was 
anxious  that  one  of  her  boys  should  be  a  priest,  and 
since  Michael  was  a  wild,  devil-may-care  kind  of  a 
boy,  her  choice  fell  on  Anthony,  who  was  grave  and 
wise  beyond  his  years,  and  so  the  lad  was  sent  away 
to  Maynooth.  It  was  years  after  that  before  I  saw 
him  again,  and  when  I  did  I  couldn't  recognise 
him,  for  he'd  grown  into  a  tall,  fine  young  fellow, 
as  handsome  as  Michael,  only  dark  instead  of  fair, 
and  without  the  devil-may-care  look  that  Michael 
had  in  his  eyes.     He  had  a  quare  worried  look 


FATHER  ANTHONY  91 

about  him,  and  I  soon  found  out  why.  It  was  one 
day  when  I  had  been  holding  confessional  in  my 
own  house  yonder.  I  had  had  a  bad  time  of  it,  for 
I  was  crippled  with  the  rheumatism,  and  couldn't 
move,  and  a  couple  of  my  people  played  a  dirty 
trick  on  me.  It  was  the  blackguard  Eory  Bournes, 
as  they  call  him,  and  his  sister  Kate.  They're  a 
bad  couple,  sir,  the  two  o'  them,  and  I've  been  al- 
ways sorry  I  gave  them  absolution  that  day,  for  as 
Rory  left  me  he  just  lifted  down  the  saddle  that 
hung  in  the  hall  and  made  ofiF  wid  it;  then  came 
Kate,  and  after  I'd  absolved  her  and  given  her 
wholesome  advice,  out  she  goes  and  takes  the  bridle 
that  was  along  wid  the  saddle!  But  I  got  them 
both  back,  sir,"  continued  the  priest  emphatically, 
"for  I  denounced  the  pair  from  the  altar,  and  the 
very  next  day  some  of  my  congregation  fetched  the 
things  and  placed  them  in  the  hall." 

The  priest,  who  had  evidently  forgotten  the  thread 
of  his  story,  rambled  on  garrulously  for  some  min- 
utes ;  then  I  led  him  back. 

"Did  Anthony  Creenan  confess  what  was  trou- 
bling him? "  I  asked. 

"He  did  not,  sir,"  returned  the  priest  indignantly. 
"If  he  had  done  so  I  should  not  be  speaking  to  you 
about  it  now,  for  the  secrets  of  the  confessional  are 
not  to  be  revealed  to  man.  No,  sir,  he  came  to  ask 
my  advice.  '  Father  John,'  said  he,  '  have  I  gone 
too  far  to  turn  back  ?     Must  I  go  on  now  and  be- 


i 


92  FATHER  ANTHONY 

come  a  priest?'  Well,  sir,  I  was  in  a  bad  mood 
that  day,  and  when  I  saw  that  the  lad  was  wavering 
I  did  not  try  to  steady  him.  I  placed  my  hand 
upon  his  shoulder  and  looked  into  his  eyes.  *  An- 
thony Creenan,'  said  I,  '  unless  you  feel  that  you've 
done  with  this  world,  never  enter  the  priesthood. 
It's  a  barren  life !  So  long  as  you're  on  this  earth 
you  must  sever  all  ties  and  crush  out  the  heart 
that's  in  ye,  and  then,  when  you've  passed  through 
a  weary,  isolated  existence,  you  die  lonely  and  iso- 
lated still,  with  the  glory  of  the  priestly  robes 
around  you,  and  that's  all ! '  Well,  sir,  the  lad's 
cheek  flushed,  and  he  poured  into  my  ear  his  tale 
o'  trouble.  He  had  fallen  in  love  with  Miss 
Eileen ! " 

He  paused  for  a  moment,  while  I  looked  at  him 
in  amazement. 

"Is  it  of  Anthony  Creenan  you  are  speaking?"  I 
asked. 

"Sure  enough,"  returned  the  priest;  "of  the  lad 
I'm  taking  you  to  see." 

"But  he  is  a  priest." 

"  He  wasn't  ordained  then,  sir,"  answered  Father 
John,  "  and  at  the  same  time  he  had  the  heart  of  a 
layman,  for  he  was  fairly  sick  for  love.  I  could 
see  it  in  his  eyes.  Well,  my  advice  to  the  lad  was 
this — and  may  be  it  wasn't  such  bad  advice  after 
all — '  If  your  heart  fails  ye  turn  back,  and  may  be 
God  will  make  a  man  of  ye  and  find  Himself  a  bet- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  93 

ter  priest.'  So  he  went  away  happy,  and  since  I 
had  promised  to  guard  his  seciet  I  said  nothing. 
Well,  sir,  as  nothing  occurred  I  ceased  to  think  of 
the  matter,  especially  as  the  two  lads  were  in  Dub- 
lin, and  I  had  never  set  eyes  on  Miss  Eileen  at  all. 
But  only  last  year  I  was  warned  to  expect  a  new 
curate,  and  when  he  came,  who  should  it  be  but 
Anthony  Creenan?  The  same  lad,  sir,  but  wid  all 
the  soul  gone  out  of  him.  I  just  mentioned  the 
past,  and  I  saw  it  was  just  like  tearing  open  an  old 
wound.  '  It  was  not  to  be,  Father  John,'  said  he; 
'  Michael  loves  her.  It  is  well  I  discovered  this, 
for  if  I  had  tried  to  win  her  love  and  had  succeeded 
in  doing  so,  it  would  have  broken  his  heart.  It 
wasn't  for  me  to  enter  the  lists  against  my  brother, 
though  it  broke  my  heart  to  lose  what  he  woidd 
may  be  win ! '  Well,  sir,  I  feared  for  him,  and  I 
gave  him  some  good  advice.  He  took  my  hand. 
'  Father  John,'  said  he,  *  have  no  fear  for  me.  I 
swear  to  you  before  God  that  I  will  keep  every 
vow  I  have  taken  till  the  day  I  die.'  " 

"  Then  for  his  brother's  sake  he  had  given  up  the 
hope  of  marrying  and  had  entered  the  Church  ? " 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  little  priest,  "and  'twas  a 
sacriiSce  that  did  him  credit,  the  brave  boy ! " 

"He  must  have  been   deeply  attached   to    his 
brother?" 

"Attached,  is  it?     Damon  didn't   love  Pythias 
better;  and  by  the  same  token  blood  is  thicker  than 


94  FATHER  ANTHONY 

water,  and  the  two  boys  had  drunk  their  milk  from 
the  same  mother's  breast.  It's  little  wonder,  ye 
see,  doctor,  that  the  poor  boy  is  fairly  knocked 
down,  now  that  his  brother,  for  whom  he  has  sacri- 
ficed all  his  life,  is  waiting  in  gaol  to  be  hanged  1 " 


CHAPTER   IX 

The  road  along  which  we  were  driving  wound  in- 
land, through  as  desolate  a  landscape  as  the  eye 
ever  rested  on,  even  in  Western  Ireland.  Dark 
stretches  of  moorland  extended  on  every  side,  and 
beyond  them  rose  low  sullen  mountains,  half  ob- 
scured with  rainy  clouds.  Only  the  sound  of  the 
car- wheels,  and  from  time  to  time  the  cry  of  a  cur- 
lew, broke  the  silence. 

Twice  we  passed  through  a  cluster  of  cabins  dig- 
nified by  the  name  of  a  village,  and  ragged  men, 
women  and  children  stood  at  the  doors  saluting  the 
priest  as  he  passed  by. 

At  last  the  road  began  to  ascend  upward,  and 
passing  into  the  very  shadow  of  the  hills  we  reached 
an  elevated  plateau,  in  the  centre  of  which  stood  a 
large,  slate-covered  mansion,  with  farm  buildings 
clustering  aroimd  it,  and  green  patches  of  park  or 
meadow-land  on  every  side.  There  was  a  small 
lodge  on  the  roadside  and  an  entrance  gate,  but  the 
lodge  was  roofless  and  untenanted,  and  the  gate  had 
fallen  from  its  hinges. 

"The  Creenans  were  a  rich  family  once,  sir,"  said 
Father  John,  as  we  drove  through  the  gate,  "but 


96  FATHBB  ANTHONY 

when  the  banks  broke  in  Dublin  the  old  man  lost  a 
heap  of  money,  and  soon  after  that  he  died.  But 
the  widow  has  the  land  still,  and  but  for  this  trou- 
ble the  place  might  have  prospered  after  all." 

As  he  spoke  we  drove  up  to  the  front  of  the 
house.  In  a  moment  Father  John  jumped  down 
and  rapped  with  his  umbrella  upon  the  door,  which 
was  almost  instantly  opened  by  a  smart-looking 
Irish  girl,  who  curtsied  low  at  sight  of  the  pastor, 
and  invited  him  to  enter.  Following  in  his  foot- 
steps I  crossed  a  wide  hall,  and  was  ushered  into 
a  small  sitting-room.  Casting  a  hurried  glance 
around  I  saw  that  the  room  was  neatly  but  plain- 
ly furnished,  and  that  the  walls  were  hung  with 
sacred  pictures  and  crucifixes,  which  marked  the 
room  as  the  sanctuary  of  the  young  priest.  Having 
shown  us  in,  the  girl  closed  the  door  very  gently 
before  she  turned  to  Father  John. 

"Yer  riverence,"  she  whispered,  "the  mistress  is 
lying  down." 

"Don't  disturb  her,  Nora,"  he  returned.  "I've 
just  brought  wid  mc  a  new  doctor  to  see  Father 
Anthony.     Is  he  better  to-day  ? " 

"He  is  not,  yer  riverence,"  returned  the  girl,  her 
eyes  filling  with  tears;  "he's  just  as  bad  as  he  can 
be." 

"The  poor  boy!    Take  us  to  him,  Nora." 

Without  another  word  the  girl  left  the  room,  in- 
viting us  to  follow  her.     Having  crossed  the  hall 


Ik 


FATHER  ANTHONY  97 

again  we  mounted  a  flight  of  oaken  stairs,  passed 
along  a  narrow  passage  with  closed  doors  on  either 
side  of  it,  and  at  the  extreme  end  of  the  passage 
reached  a  door  which  stood  partly  open.  At  a  sign 
from  Nora  the  priest  pushed  open  the  door  and  en- 
tered.    I  followed. 

It  was  the  room  where  the  sick  man  was  lying. 
On  first  entering  I  could  see  almost  nothing,  but  I 
could  hear  a  heavy  breathing,  broken  now  and  again 
by  a  deep  sigh,  and  again  by  a  feverish  moan.  The 
light  was  excluded  by  heavy  curtains,  which  were 
drawn  across  the  window,  but  when  I  made  a  move- 
ment to  pull  them  back  the  girl  stopped  me. 

"Begging  your  honour's  pardon,"  she  said,  "but 
the  mistress  did  that.  When  the  light  comes  in  it 
seems  to  trouble  him,  and  so  the  mistress  keeps  the 
curtains  drawn." 

"  But  if  I  am  to  do  him  any  good  I  must  see  him ; 
and  I  can't  do  so  in  this  light." 

She  curtsied,  drew  the  curtains  a  little  aside,  and 
I  saw  my  new  patient. 

Though  his  features  were  pale  and  pinched  with 
pain  he  looked  only  a  boy,  not  more  than  twenty  at 
most.  His  clean-shaven  face  was  deathly  pale, 
but  there  was  a  hectic  spot  on  either  cheek,  his 
eyes  were  half  closed,  and  he  was  quite  uncon- 
scious. He  lay  upon  a  narrow  bed  in  a  farther 
comer  of  the  room,  and  while  one  thin  white  hand 
clutched  at  the  coverlet  and  his  head  rolled  rest- 
7 


98  FATHER  ANTHONY 

lessly  and  feverishly  from  side  to  side,  he  gave  out 
those  heartrending  sighs  and  moans.  Very  softly 
on  tiptoe  Father  John  approached  the  bed  and  took 
the  young  priest's  hand  in  his  own,  and  as  he  did 
so  his  kindly  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"  Has  he  been  long  like  this,  Nora  ? "  he  whis- 
pered. 

"Just  to-day,  yer  riverence,"  answered  the  girl. 
"  It  was  last  night,  when  he  was  sitting  up  in  his 
chair  wid  the  mistress,  that  a  process-server  came 
and  gave  him  a  bit  of  paper.  It  was  a  process,  yer 
riverence,  to  make  .him  go  and  give  evidence 
against  Master  Michael.  Sure,  Father  Anthony 
took  the  paper  and  never  said  a  word,  but  he  just 
turned  as  white  as  a  sheet;  and  this  morning  the 
mistress  found  him  moaning  and  raving  just  like  as 
if  he  was  mad." 

"  Has  Dr.  Mulligan  seen  him  ?  * 

"He  has  not,  yer  riverence.  The  mistress  sent 
over  Andy  O'Brien  for  him,  but  they  said  he  had 
gone  to  Dublin  for  a  week." 

"So  much  the  better,"  said  Father  John;  and, 
turning  to  me,  he  added :  "  Now,  doctor,  can  ye  do 
anything  for  the  poor  boy  ? " 

Approaching  the  bed  and  examining  the  patient, 
I  found  that  he  was  in  a  high  state  of  fever.     The 
examination  seemed  to  disturb  tini,  for  he  moaned 
terribly ;  then,  as  I  bent  over   Wm  with  my  fingers 
on  his  pidse,  he  raised  himself  i^  t)^>  stared  around 


FATHER  ANTHONY  99 

with  vacant  eyes,  and  moaning  aloud,  "Michael, 
Michael !  **  fell  back  upon  the  bed. 

"Hark  to  that,  now!  "  cried  the  girl;  "that's  what 
he's  always  saying.  He's  always  calling  for  Master 
Michael.     Oh,  what  will  we  do  at  all,  at  all? " 

"  What  is  it,  doctor  ? "  asked  Father  John,  with  a 
doleful  shake  of  the  head. 

"He  has  brain  fever." 

"  But  you  can  cure  him  ? " 

"  I'll  try,  but  remember  the  etiquette  of  our  pro- 
fession. If  he  is  one  of  Dr.  Midligan's  patients,  I 
have  no  right  to  touch  him." 

"  Sure,  you  didn't  stand  upon  etiquette  with  them 
poor  creatures  in  the  village? " 

"  I  didn't  touch  one  of  them  till  the  doctor  had 
been  sent  for  and  had  refused  to  come." 

"And  hasn't  he  been  sent  for  in  this  case,  and  he 
can't  come  ?  Sure,  you  wouldn't  let  the  poor  boy 
die  ?  Come,  you'll  cure  him  for  Miss  Eileen's  sake 
if  you  won't  do  it  for  mine." 

I  wanted  no  persuasion,  for  I  was  already  inter- 
ested in  this  new  case,  and,  further,  my  curiosity 
was  strangely  aroused.  "  There  is  something  more 
in  this  than  meets  the  eye,"  I  thought  to  myself, 
and  I  was  eager  to  find  out  what  that  somethiag 
was.  So  I  gave  Father  John  the  promise  he 
sought,  and  we  parted  company,  he  going  on  foot  to 
make  some  calls  in  the  surrounding  valley,  while  I, 
after  preparing  some  simple  medicines  and  giving 


2S2Z^'^^ 


100  FATHER  ANTHONY 

necessary  instructions  to  Nora,  drove  straight  back 
to  Mylrea. 

I  was  up  betimes  in  the  morning,  and  after  par- 
taking of  a  hasty  breakfast,  I  set  ofiF  on  my  rounds. 
By  this  time  I  was  rather  a  busy  man,  and  if 
guineas  had  flown  in  as  thickly  as  patients,  I 
should  soon  have  been  a  rich  one.  The  news  of  my 
visit  to  the  yoimg  priest  had  managed  to  get  abroad, 
and  I  was  besieged  with  questions  wherever  I 
went.  By  answering  some  of  these  and  applying  a 
few  others,  I  managed  to  learn  that  Father  An- 
thony, though  his  tenure  of  office  had  been  but 
short,  had  succeeded  in  winning  the  hearts  of  his 
congregation.  Every  one  spoke,  too,  of  his  passion- 
ate affection  for  his  brother  Michael,  and  no  one 
seemed  surprised  that  the  terrible  position  in  which 
his  brother  was  placed  should  have  thrown  him  on 
to  a  sick  bed. 

Early  in  the  forenoon  I  was  again  at  the  door  of 
the  old  mansion,  where  my  coming  was  eagerly 
looked  for.  The  fever  had  heightened ;  the  patient 
seemed  rather  worse.  He  was  still  unconscious, 
still  rambling  wildly,  but  I  found  that  his  tempera- 
ture had  not  increased.  Mrs.  Creenan,  a  pale,  worn 
woman  with  silver  hair,  now  sat  by  the  bed  hold- 
ing her  son's  feverish  fingers  in  her  own,  while  the 
tears  were  rolling  slowly  down  her  furrowed  cheeks. 

"The  fever  has  only  just  reached  its  height,"  I 
said.     "He  will  be  rather  worse  before  he  is  better. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  101 

but  I  think  he'll  pull  round.  He  should  have  a 
man  near  him,  however,  and  as  I  am  not  particular- 
ly wanted  elsewhere  I  will  stay  if  you  wish  it." 

My  offer  being  eagerly  accepted,  I  settled  down 
for  the  time  being  as  nurse  as  well  as  doctor. 

During  the  day  my  services  were  not  much  re- 
quired. I  paid  frequent  visits  to  the  sick  room,  but 
was  not  regularly  established  there.  At  night, 
however,  I  sent  all  the  household  to  bed,  and  re- 
mained to  keep  watch  alone. 

It  was  a  stormy  night.  A  north-westerly  gale 
was  raging  along  the  coast,  and  about  midnight 
thunder  and  lightning  came  on  with  heavy  rain. 
The  atmospheric  influence  seemed  to  have  a  disturb- 
ing efTect  upon  my  patient.  As  the  fever  height- 
ened his  ravings  grew  more  wild  and  incoherent. 
Again  and  again  he  gave  that  piteous,  despairing 
cry,  and  mentioned  his  brother's  name;  then  he 
called  aloud  on  his  brother  to  forgive  him,  and  on 
God  to  pity  him,  until  at  last  a  horrible  dread  and 
suspicion  crept  into  my  mind.  Could  it  be  pos- 
sible, I  asked  myself,  that  the  young  priest  was  not 
merely  mourning  for  his  brother,  but  was  haunted 
by  the  knowledge  of  his  guilt  ?  Was  it  not  even 
possible  that,  in  some  mysterious  way,  he  was  a 
participator  in  the  crime  ?  No  sooner  had  I  enter- 
tained the  thought  than  I  rejected  it  indignantly. 
One  glance  at  the  simple,  boyish  face  was  enough ; 
there  was  no  guilt  or  evil  there — only  tender,  over- 


102  FATHER  ANTHONY 

mastering  love.  The  night  wore  away,  the  critical 
moment  passed,  and  towards  morning  the  young 
man  fell  into  a  deep  sleep. 

As  the  clock  struck  seven  he  was  still  resting 
quietly,  and  I  was  sitting  in  the  easy- chair  gazing 
abstractedly  into  the  fire,  when  there  came  a  gentle 
tap  at  the  door,  and  Mrs.  Creenan  entered  the  room. 
She  was  rejoiced  to  hear  from  me  that  the  crisis  was 
safely  over,  and  thanked  me  most  fervently  for  what 
I  had  done.  She  had  come,  she  said,  to  take  her 
place  by  the  sick  bed ;  a  room  had  been  prepared  for 
me,  would  I  go  and  take  the  rest  I  so  sorely 
needed? 

I  wanted  no  rest,  but  I  went  to  the  room  which 
had  been  prepared  for  me,  and  after  refreshing  my- 
self with  a  wash,  prepared  to  leave  the. house.  Be- 
fore doing  so,  however,  I  returned  to  the  sick  room 
to  take  another  look  at  my  patient. 

I  found  him  lying  as  I  had  left  him  and  sleeping 
as  peacefully  as  a  child.  His  mother  was  sitting  in 
the  chair  which  I  had  occupied  during  the  watches 
of  the  night.  I  approached  the  bedside  and  stood 
looking  at  the  sleeping  man.  As  I  stood  thus  he 
opened  his  eyes  and  returned  my  gaze. 

For  a  time  he  lay  looking  at  me  as  calmly  as  a 
child  newly  awakened  from  a  refreshing  slumber, 
then  he  covered  his  great  dark  eyes  with  his  thin 
hand.  As  he  removed  it  his  memory  seemed  to 
come  back.     I  saw  it  in  a  moment  by  the  light 


FATHER  ANTHONY  103 

which  shone  in  his  eyes,  by  the  terror-stricken  look 
which  crossed  his  face,  and  by  the  way  he  turned 
to  his  mother  and  clutched  her  hand. 

"I  have  been  ill/ he  said,  " I  know  that.  Tell 
me  how  long  I  have  been  here?  What  have  I 
done,  what  have  I  said,  mother? " 

She  bent  down  and  put  her  lips  to  his  brow. 

"God  bless  you,  my  son,"  she  said.  "You  have 
been  ill,  but  He  has  spared  you  to  us.  He  would 
not  leave  me  altogether  alone  I  " 

"  But  Michael,  mother,"  he  cried  wildly.  "  Where 
is  Michael?" 

She  made  no  answer,  and  he,  comprehending  her 
silence,  turned  his  head  wearily  away.  There  was 
no  necessity  for  me  to  linger,  so  after  assuring  Mrs. 
Creenan  that  all  immediate  danger  was  past,  and 
giving  her  full  instructions  as  to  future  treatment, 
I  took  my  leave  and  drove  back  through  the  watery 
moorland  to  Mylrea. 


CHAPTER  X 

Half-way  between  the  home  of  the  Creenans  and 
my  abode  at  Mylrea  was  a  miserable,  tumble-down 
village,  a  mere  cluster  of  huts  and  cabins,  lying  at 
the  foot  of  the  rainy  hills.  There  was  a  small 
whitewashed  house  with  a  slated  roof,  and  at  the 
door  of  this  house,  as  I  was  driving  past,  I  found 
the  parish  priest  standing,  the  centre  of  a  group  of 
ragged  peasants. 

"Step  down  a  moment,  doctor,"  he  said,  as  Andy 
drew  rein.  I  jumped  down  at  once,  not  sorry  to 
stretch  my  limbs,  and,  pushing  his  way  into  the 
house.  Father  John  led  me  into  a  large  room,  fur- 
nished like  an  ordinary  kitchen,  but  with  several 
deal  tables  and  stools  ranged  along  the  walls.  A 
man  in  his  shirt-sleeves  stood  before  the  fire,  a 
woman  sat  in  a  comer  peeling  potatoes,  and  throw- 
ing them  into  a  large  iron  pot,  and  an  ill-favoured 
sow  with  several  young  ones  was  rolling  and  grunt- 
ing on  the  hearth. 

"Shamus,  ye  thief,"  said  the  priest,  accosting  the 
man,  "  clear  out  o'  this,  and  take  the  woman  that 
owns  ye  along  with  ye,  and  bring  us  a  drop  of  thd 
best  ye  have  convanient." 


FATHER  ANTHONY  105 

The  man  grinned  and  said  something  in  Irish  to 
the  woman,  who  immediately  rose,  curtsied,  and 
followed  him  out  of  the  room. 

"Is  this  a  public-house?"  I  asked,  looking  cu- 
riously around  me. 

"Well,  it's  not  a  licensed  house,  sir,"  answered 
the  priest,  "  it's  a  sort  of  a  kind  of  a  shebeen,  and 
the  only  place  for  many  a  mile  where  there's  decent 
refreshment  for  man  and  beast.  The  peelers  know 
Shamus,  and  are  glad  enough  to  get  a  taste  them- 
selves when  they're  passing  by,  though  the  stuflF  he 
sells  has  never  paid  duty." 

As  he  spoke  the  man  re-entered  and  placed  on  the 
^ble  before  us  an  earthenware  jug  containing  spir- 
^^,  another  containing  water,  and  some  glasses. 

""Is  it  the  rale  stuflF,  Shamus?"  asked  Father 
^'^tn,  holding  the  jug  of  spirits  to  his  nose  and 
^*^iffing  critically. 

^'It  is,  your  riverence,"  replied  the  man.     "Mi- 
^^i^el  MacGeary  made  it  up  on  the  mountain." 
The  priest  nodded. 

*  ril  be  after  telling  Michael  to  send  me  some 
^^^^^r  to  Mylrea;  but  now  get  along  with  ye,  and 
^^^n't  come  back  till  I  call  ye." 

The  man  immediately  left  the  room,  closing  the 
^^^or  behind  him.     Father  John  poured  out  some  of 
^*^e  spirit  into  tumblers,  one  of  which  he  passed  to 
e,  while  he  held  the  other  up  to  the  light. 
"Shamus  is  right,"  he  said;  "it's  good  stuff,  and 


i 


106  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Michael  MacGeary's  own  making.  I  prefer  Jame- 
son myself,  but  potheen  like  this  same,  when  it's 
made  by  a  man  like  MacGreary,  and  has  been  kept 
till  it's  saisonable,  wouldn't  harm  a  fly,  sir." 

I  explained  that  I  thought  potheen  was  merely 
the  Irish  name  for  whisky  of  any  kind. 

"You're  right  and  you're  wrong,  doctor," returned 
the  priest  with  a  laugh.  "  Sure  enough  potheen  is 
whisky,  but  it's  whisky  with  a  difference.  You'll 
observe,"  he  continued,  filling  his  tumbler  slowly  up 
with  water,  "you'll  observe  that  this  same,  now  I 
put  the  water  to  it,  keeps  clear  as  the  crystal  stream 
itself.  Now,  bad  potheen  turns  blue,  and  bluer  yet 
with  every  drop  of  water,  and  there's  clouds  like 
verdigris  in  it,  the  colour  of  bad  milk,  and  besides 
that  it  has  a  bad  smell  and  gives  to  the  inside  of  a 
man  the  devil's  own  vexation.  But  drink  up  that, 
doctor,  and  tell  me  what  you  think  of  it." 

Thus  urged  I  filled  up  my  glass  and  raised  it  to 
my  lips.  The  liquor  had  a  curious,  peat-like  smell, 
but  was  not  at  all  impalatable.  Cocking  his  head 
on  one  side,  and  screwing  up  one  eye,  the  priest 
watched  me  critically. 

"It's  not  bad,"  I  said.  "Do  I  imderstand  that  it 
is  whisky  which  has  been  illicitly  distilled,  and  has 
never  paid  duty?" 

"That's  it,  sir,"  cried  Father  John,  with  twink- 
ling eyes.  "  Ye  know  now  what  potheen  is,  and 
I'm  glad  you  like  it.     I  gave  a  little  of  this  once  to 


108  FATHER  ANTHONY 

i 

"and  I  am  afraid  that  there  is  something  on  h^ 
mind."  ' 

"On  his  mind,  is  it?''  echoed  the  little  pri^t 
with  a  heavy  sigh  and  a  doleful  shake  of  the  head. 
"  It's  in  the  very  heart  of  him,  and  the  soul  of  him, 
poor  boy;  for  sure  he  was  bom  to  trouble  as  the 
sparks  fly  upward.  And  believe  me.  Dr.  Suther- 
land, it  takes  a  strong  man,  a  broad-chested  man,  a 
man  of  iron  muscle,  to  be  a  priest  in  Ireland ;  and 
mind  you,  Anthony  Creenan  is  a  gentleman's  son, 
not  a  common  man  like  me.  I  was  bom  of  the  peas- 
antry, doctor;  and  my  mother.  Lord  rest  her  soul, 
gave  me  the  constitution  for  all  weather  and  all  pri- 
vations and  all  vexations ;  and  though  they  said  at 
Maynooth  that  I  had  more  Latin  and  Greek  than 
many  of  them,  it  isn't  Latin  and  Greek  that  serve  a 
priest  best,  but  the  lungs  and  heart  of  a  strong 
man!" 

He  paused,  sipped  his  whisky,  and  continued : — 
"  Many's  the  time  I've  seen  that  poor  boy  almost 
fainting,  when  he  had  to  cross  the  mountains  on  an 
empty  stomach  to  say  Mass,  and  sorra  a  bite  of 
bread  or  sip  of  water  to  stay  his  stomach  till  Mass 
was  said !  And  add  to  that,  doctor,  he's  what  they 
call  a  taytotaler,  and  doesn't  know  the  difiference  of 
Jameson  or  potheen  from  mother's  milk.  Often 
have  I  said  to  him,  '  Anthony,  you  should  take  a 
dhrop ! '  But  he's  only  smiled  and  shook  his  head, 
poor  boy ! " 


FATHER  ANTHONY  109 

"Does  his  brother  resemble  him?  "  I  asked. 

"He  does  not,  sir,"  was  the  emphatic  reply. 
"Michael  was  always  a  merry  boy,  and  many's  the 
time  he's  tasted  this  same  potheen  in  Shamus' 
kitchen  here." 

"I  mean  personally — in  character  and  tempera- 
ment." 

Father  John  shook  his  head. 

"No,  indeed,  sir,"  he  replied.  "Sure  they're  like 
sunlight  and  moonlight;  and  the  sunlight  was  Mi- 
chael till  his  trouble  came,  and  the  moonlight  was 
Anthony.  Michael  was  all  for  sport  and  fishing 
and  coursing  and  dancing  with  the^colleens ;  he  was 
the  life  of  every  wake,  and  the  centre  of  all  divar- 
sion.  But  Anthony  was  all  for  books  and  book- 
learning  ;  and  sorra  a  colleen  ever  troubled  the  heart 
of  him,  tm  the  day  he  set  eyes  on  Miss  Eileen ! " 

"Do  you  think,"  I  asked,  "that  she  is  any  way 
concerned  with  the  trouble?  Does  he  regret,  I 
mean,  the  sacrifice  which  he  has  made,  and " 

The  little  priest  interrupted  me  indignantly, 
thumping  his  plump  hand  on  the  table. 

"No,  sir! "he  cried.  "He  has  buried  all  that 
with  liis  past  life,  and  the  thoughts  in  his  soul  are 
clean  and  holy,  as  becomes  the  thoughts  of  a  priest 
of  God." 

"Then  what  is  the  cause  of  his  trouble? "  I  per- 
sisted. "  Is  it  attributable  solely  to  his  anxiety  on 
account  of  his  brother?  " 


i 


110  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Of  course,  and  little  wonder!"  replied  Father 
John.  "It's  killing  him  and  breaking  his  heart 
that  the  shame  and  suspicion  has  come  upon  Mi- 
chael. The  night  he  heard  of  his  arrest  he  went 
down  like  a  man  with  a  bullet  in  his  heart,  and  he's 
never  risen  from  his  bed  since." 

I  had  my  own  suspicions  on  the  subject,  but  I 
did  not  care  to  communicate  them  to  my  companion 
at  that  moment.  So  I  rose  to  my  feet,  and  inti- 
mated my  intention  of  getting  along  to  my  quarters. 

"You'll  cure  the  poor  boy,  doctor?"  cried  Father 
John  coaxingly. 

"At  any  rate,  I'll  do  my  best,"  I  answered,  "and 
at  present,  as  I  told  you,  I  think  he's  out  of  danger. 
Can  I  give  you  a  lift  as  far  as  Mylrea? " 

Father  John  shook  his  head. 

"  No,  sir ;  I'm  staying  here  to-night,  for  I've  an- 
other visit  to  pay  up  the  mountain." 

Just  then  the  door  opened  and  the  man  of  the 
house  entered. 

"I  ax  your  riverence's  pardon,  but  there  is  a 
woman  here  wants  to  spake  to  you." 

"Who  is  she,  Shamus? "  inquired  the  priest. 

"  She's  Kathleen  Bournes,  from  this  side  Kilsyth, 
your  riverence ;  and  she's  been  inquiring  for  Father 
Creenan." 

As  the  man  spoke  a  woman  appeared  in  the  door- 
way. She  wore  one  of  the  long  cloaks  common 
among  the  peasant  women  of  Ireland,  and  the  hood 


E  UAH  SPOKE  A  WOMAN  AFPBARED  IN  THK 
i>OORWAy," 

\Pagt  \Vi- 


TH 


OHi 


"DBUi;UBRART 


4.DEN   F^-'MDa'^TONS 


FATHER  ANTHONY  111 

was  drawn  over  her  head ;  but  I  caught  the  glance 
of  two  great  black  eyes  which  were  turned  eagerly 
in  my  direction. 

"What   is  it,    my    girl?'*    asked   Father    John 
sharply. 

The  woman  replied  at  once,  in  a  deep  and  not 
unmusical  voice:— ^ 

"I  was  asking  for  Father  Anthony,  your  rever- 
ence, and  Shamus  was  telling  me  that  there  was  an 
English  doctor  here  who  was  looking  after  him." 
"  Sure  enough,  then ! " 

"  I  wanted  to  know  if  he  .  WQuld-  soon  be  better, 
your  reverence?" 

The  question  was%  simple  one,  but  the  manner  in 
which  it  was  putj  revealed  a  deep  and'  growing  agi- 
Nation,  and  the  great  dark  eyes  were  still  set  anx- 
lously  on  mine. 

"I  have  just  left  him,"  I  said,  "and  he  is  out  of 
danger." 

"Thank  God  for  that! "  cried  the  woman  fervent- 
ly, crossing  herself  as  she  spoke.  "  Does  your  hon- 
our think  hell  soon  be  out  o'  doors? " 

Here  the  little  priest  interfered,  with  an  air  of 
angry  authority. 

"What's  that  to  you,  Kathleen  Bournes?  You've 
the  priest  of  your  own  parish  to  look  after  you !  " 

"Sure  I  know  that,  your  reverence,"  was  the  re- 
ply, "but  Father  Anthony's  a  holy  man!  " 
"Amen  to  that! "  said  Father  John. 


112  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"And  sure,  your  reverence/  continued  the  wom- 
an, "it's  many  the  kind  word  and  kind  look  me 
and  mine  has  had  from  Father  Anthony,  and  our 
hearts  were  grieving  sore  when  we  heard  of  his  dis- 
tress !  * 

Although  the  speech  was  still  addressed  to  the 
priest  the  dark  eyes  still  sought  mine,  as  if  implor- 
ing me  to  set  their  anxiety  at  rest.  So  I  said  as  I 
prepared  to  depart: — 

"He'll  be  out  and  about  before  long,  I  hope/ 

The  woman,  as  if  satisfied,  turned  quickly  to  Fa- 
ther John : — 

"  Your  reverence " 

"Well,  my  woman?" 

"Is  there  any  more  news  of  Master  Michael? " 

"  Sorra  news,  except  that  he's  lying  in  the  gaol  at 
Castlebar  waiting  his  trial." 

The  woman  raised  her  hands  and  uttered  a  sharp 
cry,  like  the  call  of  a  bird  in  pain. 

"Bad  luck  to  them  who  took  him  there!  He 
never  harmed  the  master,  rest  his  soul ! "  she  ex- 
claimed, and  drawing  her  hood  closer  over  her  head, 
she  left  the  room. 

"  Who  is  she? "  I  inquired  of  the  little  priest.  He 
shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"She's  one  Kathleen  Bournes,"  he  replied;  "and 
her  brother,  sir,  is  one  of  the  biggest  blackguards  in 
County  Mayo." 

Turning  to  the  keeper  of  the  shebeen,  I  inquired 


FATHER  ANTHONY  113 

how  much  I  had  to  pay  for  our  refreshment,  for  I 
had  observed  that  Father  John  had  made  no  attempt 
at  payment. 

"Not  a  penny,  sir,"  cried  the  priest,  interfering 
peremptorily,  "K  Shamus  charged  you  for  the 
dirty  drop  of  liquor  I'd  lay  my  stick  across  his  back 
for  payment/ 

The  man  grinned. 

"Your  honour's  welcome,"  he  said,  a  little  du- 
biously I  thought,  as  I  slipped  a  shilling  quietly 
into  his  hand  and  passed  out  in  company  with  the 
priest. 

I  mounted  my  car,  shook  hands  with  Father 
John,  and  drove  away  towards  Mylrea.  As  I  left 
the  last  cabin  of  the  village  behind  me  I  saw  on  the 
road  before  me  the  woman  who  had  accosted  us  in- 
side the  shebeen.  She  was  trudging  along  miser- 
ably through  the  rain,  which  was  now  pouring  down 
in  torrents. 

The  moment  we  reached  her  I  called  on  Andy  to 
stop. 

"Are  you  going  our  way?"  I  asked.  "K  so, 
jump  up  on  the  car." 

Scarcely  raising  her  head,  she  answered  in  the 
same  low  musical  voice  which  had  previously  at- 
tracted my  attention: — 

"  I'm  going  to  my  home  this  side  Kilsyth.     Drive 

on,  your  honour,  and  never  mind  the  likes  o'  me ! " 

But  I  persisted;    for  her  way  I  now  knew  lay 
8 


114  FATHER  ANTHONY 

through  Mylrea,  and  I  was  determined  not  to  lea^B 
her  afoot  in  such  weather.  Thus  urged,  she  got  ap 
on  the  car  by  the  side  of  Andy,  and  I  saw  as  ,^he 
did  so  that  her  figure  was  young  and  not  ungrrice- 
ful.  I 

As  we  drove  along  I  tried  more  than  once  to  get 
into  conversation  with  the  girl,  but  she  replied  to 
me  only  in  monosyllables,  though  once  or  twice  she 
exchanged  a  few  muttered  words  with  my  driver. 
She  appeared  to  be  sullen  and  almost  savage. 

When  we  reached  the  widow's  cottage,  and  Andy 
pulled  up  at  the  door,  I  was  occupied  for  some  mo- 
ments in  getting  my  wraps  together  and  fishing  out 
my  case  of  medicines  and  surgical  instruments. 
When  I  looked  up  to  address  a  farewell  word  to  the 
girl,  I  found  that  she  had  disappeared ;  but  I  caught 
a  glimpse  of  her  along  the  road,  trudging  wearily 
through  the  rain. 

"That's  a  queer  sort  of  girl,"  I  said  to  Andy 
laughingly. 

"Your  honour  may  well  say  that,"  was  the  reply. 
"  Some  say  she's  mad  entirely,  and  some  say  she's 
been  crossed  in  love." 

"From  what  I  saw  of  her  I  should  say  she  is 
rather  handsome." 

"She  is  indeed,  your  honour,"  answered  Andy,  as 
he  followed  me  into  the^  cottage,  "  and  many 's  the 
boy  that's  been  afther  her  and  wanting  to  marry 
her,  but  by  that  same  token  she'll  look  at  none  of 


FATHER  ANTHONY  115 

them,  and  when  they  come  after  her  she's  only  a 
rough  word  from  behind  the  door/ 

With  another  laugh  I  dismissed  the  strange  girl 
from  my  mind,  little  suspecting  at  that  moment  that 
we  were  ever  to  meet  again. 


CHAPTER  XI 

On  reaching  my  lodgings  I  found  a  message  from 
Miss  Craig  begging  me  to  see  her  without  delay. 
Hastening  down  to  the  Castle  I  found  the  girl  in  a 
state  of  great  excitement.  She  was  about  to  start 
for  Castlebar,  having  received  permission  to  have 
another  interview  with  Michael  Creenan,  and  she 
proposed  that  I  should  accompany  her. 

"His  lawyer  is  to  be  in  the  town  to-day,"  she 
said ;  "  I  thought  you  might  see  him,  and  learn  ex- 
actly how  the  case  stands." 

Nothing  could  have  pleased  me  better.  It  was 
arranged  that  we  should  drive  to  Castlebar  at  once, 
remain  for  the  night  at  an  hotel  in  the  town,  and 
visit  the  gaol  in  the  forenoon  of  the  next  day.  It 
was  late  in  the  day  when  we  left  Mylrea,  and  the 
distance  we  had  to  traverse  was  fully  twenty  Irish 
miles,  but  the  two-horse  car  bore  us  along  at  gallant 
speed,  and  we  arrived  at  Castlebar  before  night- 
fall. 

Our  destination  was  the  King's  Arms,  a  somewhat 
dismal  hostelry  near  the  market-place,  distinguished 
like  most  Hibernian  hotels  by  draughts,  discomfort, 
and  a  wretched  cruisine.     A  dreary  chamber  called 


FATHER  ANTHONY  117 

a  drawing-room  had  been  set  apart  for  Miss  Craig's 
private  use,  and  there,  waited  on  by  a  forlorn  head- 
waiter  with  a  black  eye,  we  dined  that  evening  to- 
gether. The  meal  and  the  service  were  detestable, 
but  what  we  lacked  in  comfort  we  gained  in 
sympathy,  for  everybody  in  the  place,  from  the 
sporting  landlord  to  the  head-waiter  aforesaid,  was 
eager  to  be  of  service  to  the  unfortunate  young  lady, 
whose  father  had  been  a  constant  guest  at  the  hotel 
during  his  lifetime. 

At  half-past  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning  we 
walked  over  to  the  gaol  and  were  received  by  the 
governor,  an  old  friend  of  the  murdered  gentleman. 
He  received  Miss  Craig  very  kindly,  but  I  found  at 
once  that  he  did  not  share  her  faith  in  the  innocence 
of  the  prisoner.  After  a  few  friendly  words  he 
ordered  us  to  be  conducted  to  the  cell  where  Michael 
Creenan  was  confined. 

I  was  full  of  curiosity  to  see  the  young  man  about 
whom  I  had  heard  so  much,  but  when  we  reached 
the  door  of  the  cell  I  hung  back,  and  allowed  Eileen 
to  enter  alone.  A  few  minutes  afterwards,  however. 
Miss  Craig  called  to  me  from  the  cell,  and  I  found 
myself  face  to  face  with  young  Creenan. 

Tall,  powerfully  though  slightly  built,  fair-haired 
and  blue-eyed,  with  a  face  still  bold  and  bright,  de- 
spite the  haggard  lines  which  care  had  left  upon  it, 
he  seemed  the  very  youth  to  win  and  keep  a  wom- 
an's love.     When  I  made  my  appearance  he   was 


118  FATHER  ANTHONY 

standing  by  the  little  grated  window,  holding 
Eileen's  hand,  and  looking  sadly  into  her  face. 
She,  poor  child,  was  crying,  not  wildly  and  passion- 
ately, but  in  a  quiet,  heartbroken  way,  letting  the 
tears  run  slowly  down  her  pale  cheeks  and  biting 
her  quivering  lips  to  keep  back  her  sobs.  But 
Michael  Creenan  held  his  head  erect  like  a  man 
prepared  to  face  his  fate,  whatever  it  might  be. 

"This  is  my  friend,  Dr.  Sutherland,"  said  Eileen. 
"  Sure  you  know  how  good  he  has  been  to  me !  " 

I  held  out  my  hand;  the  young  man  gave  it  a 
hearty  clasp. 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  he  said  with  quiet  dignity.  **  K 
you  are  Eileen's  friend,  you  must  be  mine." 

"Indeed  he  is  your  friend,  Michael,"  cried  Eileen. 
"  You  have  no  better  in  the  world,  for  he  believes  in 
your  innocence,  and  he  is  trying  his  best  to  set  you 
free." 

Then  she  told  him  of  the  curious  dream  which 
had  been  the  means  of  my  coming  to  Craig  Castle, 
and  of  my  promise  to  aid  her  in  discovering  the 
man  who  had  caused  her  father's  death. 

"If  you  succeed  in  discovering  the  truth,"  he  said 
sadly,  "you  are  a  clever  man.  They  have  managed 
to  make  my  guilt  so  clear  that  nobody  believes  in 
me  now,  except  Eileen." 

"  And  Anthony !  "  cried  Eileen, "  and  your  mother, 
Michael." 

"Ah,  yes,  my  mother,  God  bless  her,"  cried  the 


FATHER  ANTHONY  119 

lad;  "but  if  Anthony  believes  in  me,  as  you  say  he 
does,  why  has  he  never  come  to  see  me?  " 

"He  couldn't  come,"  I  said.  "He  has  been  too 
ill.' 

"HI?"  repeated  Creenan.  "He  was  well  enough 
when  they  examined  him  at  the  last  inquiry/ 

"The  shock  was  too  much  for  him,"  I  said,  "and 
he  has  had  brain  fever.  It  came  upon  him  when  he 
was  subpoenaed  to  appear  against  you  at  the  trial." 

"Against  me?  How's  that?"  asked  the  young 
man  with  a  startled  look. 

"I  don't  know,"  I  replied.  "At  any  rate,  he  has 
been  called  for  the  prosecution.  Is  there  anything 
he  can  prove !  " 

"  Nothing.  As  ill-luck  would  have  it,  I  was  en- 
tirely alone  that  day.  My  brother  wanted  me  to 
carry  a  message  for  him  to  Kilsyth,  and  I  walked 
there  across  the  hills,  taking  my  dogs  along  with 
me.  In  the  afternoon  I  went  up  to  the  inn  to  have 
something  to  eat  before  I  started  for  home,  and  there 
I  met  Eileen's  father.  We  were  alone  in  the  coffee- 
room,  so  I  thought  it  a  good  opportunity  to  say  what 
I  had  to  say.  I  told  him  I  was  determined  to  marry 
Eileen.  Well,  he  was  very  angry,  and  said  things 
that  made  me  angry  too,  and  while  we  were  at 
words  other  folk  came  in.  I  left  the  inn,  and  I 
solemnly  swear  I  never  saw  Mr.  Craig  again." 

As  he  spoke,  he  looked  eagerly  at  Eileen,  as  if 
imploring  her  not  to  doubt  him.     Without  a  word 


120  FATHER  ANTHONY  ^ 

she  took  his  hand,  and  softly  sobbing,  placed  it 
against  her  lips. 

"What  did  you  do  after  you  left  the  inn?"  I 
asked. 

''I  got  a  lift  on  a  car,  sir,  as  far  as  Ballymore; 
then  I  cut  across  the  hills  home.  That  night  the 
old  gentleman  was  shot  with  my  gun,  and  his  body 
was  found  about  a  hundred  yards  from  the  spot 
where  I  had  left  the  car." 

"Can  you  account  for  your  gun  being  there? " 

"Indeed  I  can't,  sir." 

"Hadn't  you  missed  it? " 

"  No.  You  see,  the  coursing  season  was  on,  and 
I  was  a  good  deal  out  with  the  dogs." 

"Where  had  you  left  the  gun? " 

"  At  home,  in  my  own  room.  It  was  fair  time, 
and  most  of  the  servants  were  away;  but  I  don't 
think  any  one  could  have  entered  the  house." 

He  spoke  with  all  the  air  of  an  innocent  man. 
Every  word,  every  tone,  was  manly,  and  he  looked 
me  fearlessly  in  the  face. 

"I  suppose  your  mother  and  brother  saw  you 
when  you  reached  home  ? " 

"My  mother  did.     Anthony  wasn't  there." 

"  Do  you  know  where  he  was  ? " 

"  No,  sir.  He  had  been  out  making  sick  calls  all 
the  afternoon  and  late  into  the  night,  and  he  only 
returned  in  time  to  see  me  arrested  under  our  own 
roof.     I'm  afraid  the  evidence  against  me  is  very 


*i 


FATHER  ANTHONY  121 

strong,  and  I  don't  wonder  that  many  people  think 
me  guilty.  But  I  don't  think  they'll  hang  an  inno- 
cent man,  even  if  the  right  man  doesn't  come  for- 
ward. Something  may  crop  up  at  the  trial,  and  if 
not,  well,  sure  I'm  not  afraid  to  die !  * 

A  cry  from  the  loving  girl,  and  she  sprang  swiftly 

into  his  arms.     He  whispered  a  few  words  in  her 

6ar,  and  I  saw  that  it  was  with  difficulty  that  he 

choked  down  his  own  tears.     Just  then  the  turnkey 

appeared  and  intimated  that  the  interview  must  end. 

-f  moved  towards  the  door,  but  Eileen  clung  to  her 

'over  and  sobbed  aloud. 

"Oh,  Michael,"  she  cried,  "I  cannot  bear  to  leave 
^Du  here!  It  breaks  my  heart!  It  breaks  my 
^^rt!" 

The  young  fellow  soothed  her  as  well  as  he  could, 
^Jiough  I  saw  that  it  was  still  hard  work  for  him  to 
^eep  from  breaking  down  himself.  At  last  we  man- 
^^ed  to  get  her  away,  and  I  conducted  her  back  to 
^le  hotel. 

Having  confided  Eileen  to  the  care  of  the  land- 
lady, a  kindly,  motherly  woman,  I  sallied  forth 
alone  to  have  an  interview  with  the  lawyer  who 
Was  preparing  the  defence.  I  found  him  in  some 
temporary  offices  near  the  market-place  and  up  to 
his  ears  in  legal  documents.  He  was  a  fussy  little 
man,  O'Flannigan  by  name,  quick  as  a  weasel,  sharp 
as  a  needle,  with  very  little  belief  in  human  nature. 
When  I  entered  the  room  where  he  sat  he  had  his 


122  FATHER  ANTHONY 

watch  in  his  hand.  He  looked  from  it  to  me,  and 
said : — 

"  I  can  give  you  ten  minutes,  sir.  Sony  I  can't 
make  it  more,  but  this  is  a  busy  day." 

**  I  merely  wish  to  ask  a  question  or  two  on  behalf 
of  Miss  Craig.  She  wishes  to  know  how  matters 
stand  with  regard  to  Michael  Creenan's  defence." 

The  lawyer's  face  fell,  but  he  answered  briskly 
enough : — 

"  Very  well  indeed,  sir.  We  shall  do  oiir  best  to 
get  him  ojBf." 

" But  do  you  think  you  will  succeed? "  . 

"  I  hope  so,  sir,  but  the  law's  a  quare  thing,  and 
the  evidence  is  rather  ugly.  It's  unlucky  that  the 
prisoner  and  the  murdered  man  came  to  words  be- 
fore the  deed  was  done,  and  on  the  other  hand  it's 
lucky  that  the  young  lady  sticks  to  it  that  the 
prisoner  is  innocent.  We'll  work  that  for  all  it's 
worth,  never  fear!  Our  leading  counsel,  Mr. 
Docherty,  would  make  a  pig  cry  when  he  touches 
the  sentimental  stop,  let  alone  a  jury !  " 

"You  are  aware,"  I  said,  "that  the  prosecution 
has  subpoenaed  Father  Anthony,  the  prisoner's 
brother? " 

"Yes,"  replied  Mr.  O'Flannigan,  "but  I've  seen 
the  priest's  depositions  and  they  can  do  no  harm, 
for  when  he's  cross-examined  we  shall  be  able,  I 
think,  to  show  that  the  prisoner  was  too  fond  of  the 
daughter  to  raise  his  hand  against  the  father." 


FATHER  ANTHONY  123 

I  hesitated,  and  looked  quietly  in  the  lawyer's 

face. 

"Honestly,  now,  what  is  your  opinion   of  the 
case?" 
The  little  man  raised  his  hands  in  stupefaction. 
"My  opinion?     I  have  no  opinion.     I  take  the 
evidence  and  I  sift  it  for  what  it's  worth.     I  think 
it's  a  bad  case,  and  I  think  it's  a  good  case.     It's  a 
toss-up,  sir,  and  all  I  ask  is  that  luck  will  send  us  a 
good-timpered  judge  and  a  tinder-hearted  jury !  " 

I  wished  Mr.  O'Flannigan  good  day,  and  hastened 
back  to  the  gaol,  determined,  if  possible,  to  have  a 
few  private  words  with  the  prisoner.  After  some 
little  hesitation  my  request  was  granted,  my  excuse 
being  that  I  had  a  communication  to  make  from  the 
prisoner's  solicitor. 

When  I  entered  the  cell  where  the  young  fellow 
was  lodged,  I  was  shocked  at  the  change  in  his  ex- 
pression. All  the  light  and  brightness  I  had  seen 
there  in  the  morning  had  faded  from  his  face,  and 
in  their  place  I  now  saw  a  look  of  settled  but  quiet 
despair. 

He  was  sitting  on  the  side  of  his  truckle  bed  with 
his  midday  meal  standing  untasted  beside  him. 
When  I  entered  he  rose  and  asked  me  gently,  but 
wearily,  what  had  brought  me  back.  Seeing  that  I 
hesitated,  he  asked  quickly : — 
"Miss  Craig  is  not  ill?" 
"No,"  I  replied,  "she  is  waiting  for  me  to  take 


124  FATHER  ANTHONY 

her  home ;  but  I  wished  first  to  see  you  for  a  mo- 
ment alone.  It  is  quite  true  that  your  brother  has 
been  summoned  to  give  evidence  against  you." 

I  watched  him  keenly  while  I  spoke,  but  his  face 
was  a  blank. 

"  You  told  me  that  before,  sir,"  he  said  quietly. 

"  Then  there  is  nothing  whatever  they  can  force 
him  to  say  ?  " 

"Nothing  whatever,  that  I  know." 

"You  ai-e  sure  he  was  not  with  you  that  night?  * 

"Quite  sure." 

"  Excuse  me  for  persisting ;  but  have  you  no  idea 
where  he  visited  that  night,  when,  as  you  say,  he 
was  making  sick  calls  away  on  the  mountains  ? " 

"No,  sir." 

"  Was  it  usual  for  him  to  be  out  and  about  so 
late?" 

"  Quite  usual.  He  was  out  all  hours  of  the  day 
and  night.  You  see,"  the  young  man  added  quietly, 
"  my  brother  was  always  a  little  strange  after  he  was 
ordained.  I  used  to  think  sometimes  that  he  wasn't 
quite  happy  in  his  new  life.  He  had  strange  fits 
of  depression,  and  once,  I  remember,  I  found  him 
crying  like  a  child." 

"  On  that  particular  night,  before  your  arrest,  did 
anything  in  his  appearance  strike  you? " 

The  young  fellow  reflected.  Then,  as  if  illumined 
by  a  sudden  memory,  he  exclaimed : — 

"  Yes,  sir.     He  came  in  covered  with  mud  as  if 


FATHER  ANTHONY  126 

he  had  been  wandering  over  the  open  bog,  and  his 
face  was  as  wild  as  if  he  had  seen  a  ghost.  I  asked 
him  where  he  had  been,  and  he  told  me  that  he  had 
been  visiting  the  sick  and  giving  absolution.  Then 
when  we  were  alone  he  wrung  me  by  the  hands  and 
said,  *  Oh,  Michael,  why  did  I  ever  become  a  priest 
of  God?'" 

"Shortly  after  that  you  were  arrested?" 
"  Yes,  and  when  the  peelers  came  to  take  me  my 
brother  went  on  like  a  madman,  and  cried  out  that  I 
was  innocent,  and  that  he  could  prove  it.     But  sure, 
if  that  were  true,  I  shouldn't  be  sitting  here  now!  " 

After  a  little  more  conversation  I  left  him,  feeling 
in  my  own  mind  pretty  well  assured  that  if  the  priest 
could  not  help  me  to  find  the  guilty  person  I  should 
never  lay  my  hands  upon  him. 


CHAPTER    XII 

My  interviews  with  the  unfortunate  man  in  prison 
had  had  at  least  one  effect — they  had  convinced  me 
(in  spite  of  the  overwhehning  evidence  against  him) 
that  he  was  innocent.  When  I  said  as  much  to 
Eileen,  and  begged  her,  as  I  did,  to  forgive  me  for 
having  had  so  little  faith  previously  in  her  womanly 
instinct,  she  was  grateful  beyond  measure,  and  the 
load  of  her  grief  seemed  greatly  lightened. 

"From  this  moment,'*  I  said,  "I'm  with  you  heart 
and  soul,  and  what  I  attempted  at  first  out  of  mere 
sympathy  shall  be  done  henceforth  under  absolute 
conviction.  You  must  keep  up  your  strength.  Miss 
Craig,  for  we  shall  need  it  all !  There's  time  yet  to 
save  your  friend,  and  with  God's  help  he  may  soon 
be  a  free  man." 

Driving  back  to  Mylrea  together  we  discussed  the 
chances  with  lighter  hearts,  since  now,  for  the  first 
time  during  our  acquaintance,  we  were  equally  en- 
thusiastic. When  we  parted  at  the  Castle  door,  and 
we  shook  hands  like  sworn  comrades,  her  pale,  suf- 
fering face  looked  almost  bright  and  hopeful,  for  the 
first  time  since  our  meeting. 

On  one  point  I  had  thought  it  better  to  keep 
silence,  since  it  might  be  a  clue  to  the  truth,  and  on 


FATHER  ANTHONY  127 

the  other  hand  might  lead  to  nothing ;  and  this  point 
was  the  unwillingness  of  Anthony  Creenan  to  testify 
publicly  on  behalf  of  his  brother.  What  Michael 
had  hinted  to  me  seemed,  to  say  the  least  of  it, 
curious.  Why  should  the  priest  have  been  so  loud 
in  asserting  his  brother's  innocence,  and  why  should 
the  summons  to  testify  it  have  filled  him  with  such 
despairing  terror?  What  was  he  himself  doing  on 
the  night  of  the  murder,  and  what  was  the  real 
cause  of  his  singtdar  agitation  ?  These  were  ques- 
tions which  I  had  determined  to  answer  for  myself 
at  the  first  opportunity. 

At  daybreak  next  morning  I  was  on  the  car  driv- 
ing towards  the  solitary  abode  of  the  Creenans.  On 
my  arrival  there  I  ascertained  to  my  surprise  that 
Father  Anthony  was  up  and  sitting  in  his  bedroom, 
where  indeed  I  found  him,  leaning  back  in  an  arm- 
chair near  the  window  reading  his  breviary.  The 
moment  I  entered  the  room  he  smiled  faintly  and 
reached  out  his  hand  for  mine. 

I  drew  a  chair  beside  his  and  placed  my  fingers 
on  his  pulse,  while  he  watched  me  quietly  with  his 
large  black  eyes.  I  was  struck  more  and  more  by 
his  almost  child-like  expression.  The  dark  eyes 
were  large  and  soft,  like  a  woman's,  the  lips  full 
and  sensitive,  and  the  whole  face  almost  femiaine 
in  its  sensuous  beauty. 

"You  are  all  right  now,"  I  said,  "but  you  should 
not  have  left  your  bed." 


128  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Sure,  I'm  better  up  and  about,"  he  replied  in  a 
low,  musical  voice;  "and  here  close  to  the  window 
I  can  feel  the  light  on  me,  and  I  can  see  the  sunset 
on  the  mountains." 

Then,  after  thanking  me  in  his  mother's  name  and 
his  own  for  my  attention,  he  sat  gazing  out  of  the 
window  with  his  eyes  averted  from  mine,  a  little 
nervously,  I  thought,  as  if  he  dreaded  further  con- 
versation. 

"Do  you  know,  Father  Anthony,"  I  said  cheer- 
fully, "that  I've  taken  up  my  quarters  in  your  old 
room  at  Mylrea?  Very  comfortable  quarters  they 
are,  I  assure  you.  And  that  reminds  me,"  I  added, 
"  you  left  something  behind  you  which  I'm  sure  you 
will  be  glad  to  possess  again." 

So  saying,  I  produced  the  book  of  Irish  songs 
which  I  had  found  in  the  room  at  Mylrea.  I  had 
my  object  in  returning  it  personally  to  its  owner, 
but  I  was  surprised  to  see  the  effect  which  the  sight 
of  the  book  had  upon  him.  His  eyes  dilated,  his 
under  lip  quivered,  and  he  drew  back,  waving  the 
book  from  him  with  a  white  and  trembling  hand. 

"It  is  yours,  is  it  not? "  I  asked.  "Of  course  it 
is,  for  your  name  is  written  here  upon  the  fly-leaf." 

For  some  minutes  he  did  not  reply;  but  I  saw  his 
lip  still  quivering,  and  at  last  he  said,  in  a  low 
voice : — 

"Thank  you,  doctor.  Yes,  the  book  is  mine. 
Will  you  kindly  place  it  down  on  the  table? " 


FATHER  ANTHONY  129 

I  did  so,  and  then  returned  to  my  seat  at  his  side. 
"When  he  spoke  again  his  eyes  were  resting  wistfully 
on  the  book. 

"It  was  a  gift  to  me  many  years  ago,"  he  said; 
**but  when  I  left  it  in  the  cottage  I  did  not  expect 
to  receive  it  again.  Sure,  it's  a  book  of  heathen 
songs,  and  there's  only  one  book,  maybe,  a  priest 
should  read." 

He  raised  his  right  hand  and  showed  the  breviary. 

''But  since  Miss  Eileen  gave  it  to  you? " 

Again  I  thought  his  eyes  dilated  and  his  lips 
quivered,  but  I  could  not  see  his  face  well,  as  it 
was  partially  turned  away.  Not  a  word  more  was 
said,  but  he  opened,  his  breviary,  glanced  at  it,  and 
then  closed  it  with  a  deep  sigh. 

"Are  you  strong  enough,"  I  said,  "to  talk  to  me 
on  another  subject?  I  have  been  to  the  prison  at 
Castlebar,  and  I  have  had  a  long  talk  with  your 
brother." 

This  time  there  was  no  nervousness,  no  hesitation. 
He  turned  round  quickly,  looked  eagerly  into  my 
face,  and  cried: — 

"You've  seen  Michael?  Spoken  to  him?  How 
is  he?  What  did  he  say  to  you?  Did  he  send  any 
message  to  me?" 

"He   sent  you  his   loving  blessing,"  I  replied. 

"He  w£is  wondering  why  you  had  not  been  to  see 

him,  but  I  explained  that  you  had  been  ill,  and  he 

was  satisfied." 
9 


130  FATHER  ANTHOl^ 

"God  in  heaven  bless  him,"  cried  the  young  priest 
fervently,  looking  upward. 

"I  did  not  go  alone  to  the  prison,"  I  proceeded, 
still  watching  him  intently.  **  Miss  Craig  was  with 
me.  She,  like  yourself,  is  thoroughly  convinced 
that  your  brother  is  innocent  of  causing  her  father's 
death." 

I  waited  for  him  to  speak,  but  he  was  silent,  and 
I  saw  that  he  was  trembling  from  head  to  foot. 

"You,  of  course,  believe  him  innocent? " 

The  reply  came  at  once,  and  in  broken  accents : — 

"  I  know  he  is !  " 

"  Unfortunately,  however,  the  case  is  very  black 
against  him.  Unless  we  can  discover  the  person 
who  is  really  guilty,  your  brother  is  certain  to  be 
condemned." 

It  was  cruel  of  me,  I  suppose ;  but  I  had  my  ob- 
ject in  causing  the  yoxmg  priest  the  torture  which 
he  was  obviously  enduring.  If  he  was  concealing 
anything,  he  might  be  urged  to  speak.  He  sat  as 
if  spellbound,  gazing  out  through  the  window  on  the 
dreary  prospect  of  mountain  and  moor.  Suddenly 
he  uttered  a  cry,  and  said  in  a  voice  choked  with 
tears: — 

"  God  will  help  him !  God  will  never  let  them 
harm  an  innocent  man !  " 

"But  can  you  do  nothing?"  I  asked  quickly. 
"Eemember  your  brother's  life  is  at  stake!  You 
say  you  know  he  is  innocent." 


FATHER  ANTHONY  131 

"I  know  it,  and  God  knows  it! " 

"But  can  you  prove  it?  That  is  the  question. 
Do  you  know  anything  which  might  throw  light  into 
the  darkness,  and  help  us  to  find  the  guilty  person?  " 

"I  know  nothing,  I  can  say  nothing,"  he  replied; 
and  with  tears  streaming  down  his  cheeks  he  added, 
as  if  to  himself,  "My  God!  My  God!  " 

But  I  persisted. 

"It  is  unfortunate,  very  unfortunate.  When  you 
are  called  upon  to  testify  on  your  brother's  be- 
half  '^ 

"  I  have  testified  on  the  depositions.  I  can  say 
no  more." 

"You  have  not  even  any  suspicion  as  to  the  truth? 
K  that  is  so,  how  can  you  say  that  you  know  your 
brother  is  innocent? " 

"I  do  know  it,"  was  again  the  reply. 

"But  how?" 

The  priest  rose  to  his  feet,  supporting  himself  with 
his  two  trembling  hands ;  then  he  stood  erect,  crossed 
himself,  and  looked  me  in  the  face. 

"God  will  preserve  my  brother,"  he  said  solemnly. 
"  God  also  has  taught  me  my  duty,  sir,  and  I  shall 
do  as  He  wills !  " 

I  saw  at  once  that  further  cross-questioning  was 
useless.  For  some  reason  or  other,  which  I  had  not 
yet  fathomed.  Father  Anthony  was  unable  or  unwill- 
ing to  reveal  all  he  knew.  Utterly  perplexed  and 
puzzled  I  prepared  to  take  my  leave. 


132  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"  You  will  see  your  brother  as  soon  as  possible  ?  * 
I  asked,  after  giving  the  invalid  a  few  general  direc- 
tions to  be  observed  during  his  convalescence,  and 
promising  to  send  him  some  strengthening  medicine 

"  Perhaps,"  he  replied  vacantly.     "  I  do  not  know. " 

Here  was  fresh  cause  for  astonishment.  Instead 
of  being  eager  to  rush  to  a  meeting  with  one  so  dear- 
ly beloved,  he  gave  me  the  impression  that  he  wished 
to  avoid  an  interview.  He  saw  the  surprise  in  my 
face,  and  added  with  a  strange  look  in  his  dark 
eyes : — 

"  Yes,  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  not  yet — not  yet !  " 
So  saying  he  took  my  hand  in  his,  pressing  it  be- 
tween his  wasted  fingers,  and  bade  me  farewell.  As 
I  left  the  room  I  glanced  back  and  saw  him  stand- 
ing like  a  spectre  gazing  after  me. 

As  I  drove  home  through  the  dreary  moorland  I 
tried  to  piece  the  puzzle  in  vain;  the  whole  conduct 
and  manner  of  the  young  priest  seemed  inscrutable ; 
but  the  more  I  considered  it  the  more  convinced  I 
became  that  he,  and  he  alone,  held  the  clue  which 
we  were  seeking. 

More  than  once  again  I  yielded  to  the  suspicion 
that  some  motive  not  wholly  good  or  noble  might 
underlie  his  apparent  affliction  and  hesitation  to 
move  actively  in  his  brother's  defence.  It  was  a 
horrible  idea,  but  I  could  not  altogether  shake  it 
away. 

Was  it  possible,  I  asked  myself,  that  he  had  never 


FATHER  ANTHONY  133 

quite  forgiven  Michael  for  coming  between  him  and 
Eileen  Craig  and  so  driving  him  into  the  cold  arms 
of  the  Church?  Had  the  priest's  conduct  through- 
out been  as  magnanimous  as  was  supposed,  or,  on 
the  contrary,  was  he  after  all  not  the  friend  of  his 
brother,  but  his  secret  enemy? 

I  dismissed  the  thought  as  unworthy,  but  I  could 
not  help  remembering  what  I  had  seen  with  mg^own 
eyes — Father  Anthony's  agitation  when  I  returned 
him  the  book  of  verse,  Eileen's  gift,  and  his  shrink- 
ing away  from  it  as  from  something  almost  hateful. 

I  went  over  to  Craig  Castle  that  evening  and  in 
the  course  of  conversation  with  Miss  Craig  men- 
tioned that  I  had  been  to  see  the  priest,  and  that  I 
had  only  succeeded  in  discovering  that  he  knew  of 
no  circumstance  which  might  tend  to  prove  his 
brother's  innocence.  I  gathered  at  once  from  the 
dear  girl's  manner  that  she  had  not  the  slightest 
suspicion  of  the  truth — that  Anthony  had  ever  con- 
ceived that  hopeless  passion  for  herself. 

"I  should  have  spoken  to  Father  Anthony  long 
ago,"  she  said,  "but  after  all  that  had  happened  I 
felt  afraid;  and  then  you  know  he  was  taken  ill. 
Don't  you  think  that  he  might  help  us?  He  knows 
the  country  so  well  and  all  the  people.  A  priest  has 
sources  of  information  which  are  closed  to  others." 

"I  think  he  might  help  us,"  I  replied,  "if  you 
asked  him." 

"If  /asked  him?"  she  repeated  in  amazement. 


134  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"  Surely  he  would  need  no  asking  from  me  or  any 
one,  if  he  could  save  his  brother's  life? " 

"  One  would  think  not.  But,  frankly.  Miss  Craig, 
I  believe  he  is  hiding  something  from  us — some- 
thing which  he  is  afraid  or  unwilling  to  reveal." 

Her  wonder  seemed  to  increase  when  I  inquired : — 

"  You  are  sure  he  has  never  had  any  disagreement 
with  his  brother?  * 

"  Oh,  quite  sure.  Their  love  for  each  other  has 
been  the  talk  of  every  one.  Even  when  they  were 
little  children  Michael  adored  Anthony,  and  An- 
thony, I  believe,  would  have  died  for  Michael." 

Still  a  little  sceptical  and  unconvinced,  but  pre- 
tending to  acquiesce,  I  proposed  that  she  should 
drive  over  with  me  the  next  day,  and  add  her  en- 
treaties to  mine  that  the  priest  should  move  actively 
and  at  once  in  his  brother's  defence.  I  knew  that  I 
should  subject  the  young  man  to  another  cruel  or- 
deal, but  I  was  in  hopes  that  the  result  might  help 
me  to  dispel  the  mystery.  Miss  Craig  offered  no 
objection,  and  on  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day  we 
stood  together  at  the  door  of  the  lonely  house,  in- 
quiring for  Father  Anthony. 

To  my  amazement  Mrs.  Creenan,  who  met  us  on 
the  threshold,  told  us  that  her  son  had  left  the  house 
several  hours  before,  to  make  some  sick  calls  among 
the  hills.  She  had  tried  to  dissuade  him  from  going 
out,  for  it  was  raining  fast,  but  he  only  gave  "a 
strange  kind  of  a  laugh,"  she  said,  and  rushed  away. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  135 

*Sure  the  fever  is  on  him  still,"  she  moaned,  "and 
he'll  maybe  get  his  death. " 

"I  hope  not,"  I  said.  "No  doubt  he'll  return 
soon,  and  with  your  permission  we  will  wait  for 
him." 

The  meeting  between  the  poor  woman  and  Eileen 
was  a  little  constrained  on  both  sides,  but  before 
long  the  natural  charm  of  the  young  girl  had  con- 
quered, and  the  two  were  sitting  side  by  side  talk- 
ing of  the  unhappy  youth  in  prison. 

"  God  bless  you  for  standing  by  him,  and  believing 
in  him.  Miss  Eileen !  "  said  Mrs.  Creenan.  "  You 
were  the  light  of  his  eyes  and  the  pulse  of  his  heart." 

While  they  mingled  their  tears  together  I  left  the 
sitting-room  and  stole  up  to  the  little  bedroom  where 
I  had  seen  Father  Anthony  on  the  previous  day. 
The  first  thing  that  met  my  gaze  as  I  entered  was 
the  book  of  songs  lying  on  the  table  close  to  the 
arm-chair.  I  took  it  up  and  it  opened  at  once  at 
the  pages  between  which  lay  the  pressed  shamrocks 
and  withered  rose.  I  felt  certain  that  the  priest 
had  been  reading  it  before  he  went  forth. 

I  walked  to  the  window  and  looked  out  on  the 
lonely  meadows  surrounding  the  house  and  on  the 
dreary  prospect  blurred  with  mist  and  rain.  As  I 
did  so  I  saw  a  black  figure  in  the  distance  walking 
rapidly  towards  the  house.  I  recognised  it  in  a 
moment — it  was  Father  Anthony  returning  home. 

I  hastened  downstairs  and  stood  on  the  threshold 


136  FATHER  ANTHONY 

to  receive  him.  In  a  few  moments  he  came  up 
panting,  and  never  shall  I  forget  the  gruesome  spec- 
tacle that  he  presented. 

His  black  soutane  was  soaked  with  rain,  his 
broad-brimmed  clerical  hat  was  shapeless  and  drip- 
ping, the  mud  of  the  bog  covered  him  to  the  knees 
and  was  splashed  all  over  him,  but  his  face  was  still 
ghastly  pale  and  his  eyes  were  full  of  feverish  light. 

He  ran  up  the  steps,  and  on  entering  the  house 
staggered  and  would  have  fallen  if  I  had  not  caught 
him  in  my  arms. 

"You  must  be  mad,"  I  cried,  "to  venture  out  in 
such  weather.     Where  have  you  been? " 

He  forced  a  laugh,  and  released  himself  from  my 
arms. 

"I  could  not  remain  at  home,"  he  replied.  "It 
was  stifling  in  the  house,  and  I  went  for  a  walk 
across  the  mountain." 

As  he  spoke  he  trembled,  and  drew  back  as  if  he 
had  received  a  blow.  Eileen  stood  in  the  hall  look- 
ing at  him  in  amazement. 

As  she  came  up  offering  her  hand,  his  eyes  fell, 
and  he  trembled  violently. 

"I  am  so  sorry  you  have  been  ill,"  she  said. 

He  did  not  reply. 

"Come,"  I  said,  "I  must  exercise  a  doctor's  au- 
thority and  order  you  to  change  your  clothes  at 
once.  I  want  to  talk  to  you,  and  so  does  Miss 
Craig." 


FATHBR  ANTHONY  137 

Still  not  raising  his  eyes,  he  answered  in  a  low, 
starange,  far-away  voice : — 

"Not  to-night;  no,  not  to-night.  I'm  not  well,  I 
wish  to  be  alone.* 

I  looked  at  Eileen,  whose  eyes  were  fixed  upon 
the  young  priest  in  strange,  wistful  pity. 

"Father  Anthony,"  she  said,  and  placed  her  hand 
softly  on  his  arm. 

He  shook  like  a  leaf  at  the  touch,  and  his  agita- 
tion increased;  then  to  my  astonishment  he  ran 
forward,  and  clutching  the  banisters  fled  swiftly  up- 
stairs, but  before  he  reached  the  lobby  above  he 
looked  round,  cast  one  look  downward,  and  uttered 
a  mournful  cry  like  the  cry  of  a  death-struck  bird. 

"Sure,  it's  mad  he  is,  indeed,*  said  Mrs.  Creenan. 
"Will  ye  go  after  him,  sir,  and  see  that  he  comes  to 
no  harm? " 

I  obeyed  her  at  once,  and  hastened  upstairs  to  the 
priest's  bedroom,  only  to  find  the  door  locked  in  my 
face. 

I  knocked.     There  was  no  answer. 

"Father  Anthony!"  I  cried,  and  knocked  again 
and  again. 

At  last  a  voice  answered  me : — 

"Who's  there?" 

"It  is  I — Dr.  Sutherland.     I  must  speak  to  you." 

There  was  another  pause.  Then  the  priest's  voice 
cried  again : — 

"Are  you  alone?" 


138  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Yes,  I  am  alone.* 

The  key  turned  in  the  lock  and  the  door  opened. 
I  entered,  and  in  a  moment  the  door  was  locked 
behind  me.  Father  Anthony  stood  looking  at  me 
like  a  hunted  animal.  He  had  thrown  o£f  his  coat 
and  vest,  and  stood  in  his  shirt-sleeves,  with  the 
black  priest's  stock,  dripping  with  wet,  hanging 
limply  from  his  neck. 

"What  is  it  that  you  want?"  he  cried  wildly. 
"Why  do  you  torture  me? " 

I  answered  him  soothingly,  and  explained  that  my 
only  anxiety  was  about  his  state  of  health,  and 
ordered  him  to  get  to  bed  as  soon  as  possible. 

"As  for  the  errand  which  brought  us  here,"  I  said, 
"  I  suppose  that  must  wait.  I'll  ask  Miss  Craig  to 
come  over  another  time." 

"  No,  no !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  She  must  not  come 
again.  I  cannot  speak  to  her.  I  dare  not!  I  will 
not!" 

Here  his  voice  failed  him,  and  throwing  himself 
in  the  arm-chair  he  hid  his  face  in  his  hands. 

Seeing  that  it  was  useless  to  persist,  I  placed  my 
hand  gently  on  his  shoulder  and  wished  him  good- 
night. 

"Good- night,"  he  replied  in  a  hollow  voice,  not 
looking  up. 

I  left  the  room,  and  the  moment  I  had  done  so  I 
heard  him  spring  up  and  lock  the  door.  Thoroughly 
startled  and  mystified,  I  rejoined  the  two  women 


FATHBR  ANTHONY  139 

downstairs,  but  in  answer  to  their  eager  inquiries 
only  informed  them  that  Father  Anthony  had 
suffered  no  serious  harm  and  would  possibly  be  all 
right  in  the  morning.  Then  I  drove  Miss  Craig 
back  to  Mylrea.  It  was  a  stormy  drive,  and  we 
spoke  little  during  the  journey,  she  appearing  to  be 
plunged  in  thought  and  I  thinking  it  better  to  keep 
my  own  counsel  as  to  what  I  had  seen  and  heard. 


CHAPTER   Xm 

On  the  4th  of  November  the  annual  cattle  fair  is 
held  at  Kilsyth,  and  as  this  same  fair  is  a  curious 
national  function,  at  which  all  the  local  world  and 
his  wife  are  expected  to  be  present,  I  determined  to 
drive  over  on  the  car.  I  gave  instructions  to  Andy 
accordingly,  and  ordered  him  to  be  ready  early  in 
the  morning. 

"  Sure,  there's  not  much  to  see  at  the  fair,  your 
honour,"  said  Andy  apologetically,  "and  Kilsyth  is  a 
poor  place,  but  if  you'll  bring  the  gun  wid  ye,  and 
let  the  dogs  range  along  the  bog,  we  might  pick  up  a 
snipe  or  maybe  a  wild  goose  on  the  road." 

Early  next  morning  the  car  was  brought  round  to 
the  door,  I  leapt  on  it,  carrying  my  gun  under  my 
arm,  while  my  two  dogs — a  setter  and  a. greyhound 
which  I  had  purchased  in  the  neighbourhood — pre- 
pared to  follow. 

Nearly  a  week  had  passed  since  I  had  paid  that 
visit  to  the  gaol.  The  time  of  the  trial  was  draw- 
ing near,  and  absolutely  nothing  had  been  done  to 
help  the  prisoner.  Day  by  day  the  despair  had 
deepened  in  Eileen's  eyes  as  she  read  the  look  of 
utter  helplessness  in  mine.     I  had  paid  two  more 


FATHER  ANTHONY  141 

visits  to  the  young  priest,  and  after  each  visit  my 
perplexity  had  increased.  The  first  time  I  had 
found  him  again  in  bed  propped  up  by  pillows,  too 
weak  to  talk,  and  suffering  from  a  hacking  cough. 
On  my  second  visit,  however,  the  day  previous  to 
my  departure  for  the  fair,  he  had  suddenly  gained 
strength,  and  was  seated  in  his  study  surrounded  by 
the  emblems  of  his  faith.  I  had  taken  the  oppor- 
tunity of  examining  him  thoroughly,  and  I  had 
found,  not  a  little  to  my  alarm,  that  the  cold  conse- 
quent on  his  exposure  had  touched  his  lungs,  and 
that  he  was  in  a  condition  of  low  fever.  I  had  or- 
dered him  to  bed  at  once,  and  he  had  promised  to 
obey  me. 

On  leaving  him,  I  had  felt  more  perplexed  than 
ever;  for  when  I  had  touched  again  on  the  subject 
of  the  murder  I  saw  the  look  of  agony  distort  his 
face,  and  he  almost  commanded  me  to  be  silent. 
But  when  I  spoke  of  his  brother's  approaching  trial 
he  rose  from  his  seat  and  solemnly  made  the  sign  of 
the  cross.  "  God  help  me  to  keep  my  faith ! "  he 
said,  raising  his  eyes  to  heaven.  Then,  reaching 
his  trembling  hand  towards  me,  he  implored  me, 
with  feverish  eagerness,  to  continue  my  search  for 
the  murderer,  and  to  save  his  brother's  life. 

I  was  thinking  of  all  these  things  while  Andy 
drove  rapidly  towards  Kilsyth. 

It  was  a  cheerless  winter  day.  The  bogs  on  every 
side  of  us  looked  black  and  sullen  beneath  a  lowering 


142  FATHER  ANTHONY 

sky,  but,  despite  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  every- 
body seemed  astir;  indeed,  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
whole  of  the  population  of  Mylrea  was  streaming  tow- 
ards the  fair.  From  the  earliest  hours  of  the  morning 
I  had  heard  them  passing  my  bedroom  window,  rend- 
ing the  air  with  their  shouts  and  cries  as  they  drove 
their  unwilling  cattle  along  the  road;  and  still  the 
stream  was  flowing  on — the  girls  and  old  women — 
some  of  them  in  mule  carts,  others  on  foot  driving 
before  them  their  donkeys  loaded  with  poultry, 
butter  and  eggs,  and  eager  to  realise  in  open 
market  the  rent  which  would  soon  become  due. 
They  looked  at  us  as  we  drove  past,  some  of  the 
pretty  girls  giving  us  a  bright  smile  and  a  "  Good 
day,  your  honour, **  while  a  few  of  the  men  scowled 
and  made  no  sign;  but  for  each  and  all  of  them 
Andy  had  a  bright  word,  as  he  laughingly  cracked 
his  whip  to  send  the  stragglers  out  of  his  road. 

Meantime  the  dogs,  at  a  word  from  me,  were 
ranging  the  open  moor.  Now  and  again  the  setter 
would  find  a  snipe  not  far  from  the  road,  and  wait 
patiently  while  I  descended  to  cross  over  to  him  and 
take  the  shot.  I  picked  up  a  bird  or  two  in  this 
way,  and  the  greyhound  put  up  two  hares,  one  of 
which,  after  a  smart  chase,  he  managed  to  secure. 
Once  a  great  flock  of  wild  geese  passed,  fluttering 
and  screaming  close  over  the  car,  and  alighted  on. 
the  bog  close  to  the  roadside.  A  small  sparrow- 
hawk  was  pursuing  them,  but  turned  away  on  per- 


144  FATHER  ANTHONY 

clotted  with  mud.  From  the  somewhat  wandering 
light  in  his  black  eyes  I  judged  he  had  had  more 
than  a  nodding  acquaintance  with  the  whisky  bot- 
tle, but  his  rubicund  face  was  beaming  with  good 
humour,  and  he  appeared  to  be  very  glad  to  see 
me. 

"You've  saved  my  poor  boy,  doctor,*  said  he, 
"and  I  thank  ye.  Will  you  come  and  have  a 
shnifter? " 

I  accepted  his  invitation,  and  we  strolled  together 
towards  the  inn.  When  we  reached  it  we  found  the 
place  besieged,  the  rooms  full  and  flowing  over,  and 
a  goodly  crowd  gathering  before  the  door.  The 
moment  the  priest  made  his  appearance  he  was  wel- 
comed by  one  and  all;  even  the  drunkenest  and 
most  ragged  of  the  merrymakers  conjured  up  a  smile 
and  a  "good  day  "  for  his  reverence,  and  for  the  first 
time  I  understood  why,  though  Father  John  was  not 
averse  to  applying  his  stick  to  the  back  of  a  refrac- 
toiy  parishioner,  he  was  so  popular  among  his  peo- 
pie.  He  was  hail-fellow-well-met  with  all  and  sun- 
dry, and  he  placed  on  an  equal  footing  with  himself 
the  most  poverty-stricken  of  his  flock.  In  one  of 
the  rooms  of  the  inn  sat  an  agent  waiting  for  his 
wretched  tenants  to  come  and  pay  their  rent. 
There  were  many  there  who  could  not  or  would  not 
pay,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  mediation  of  Father 
John  they  would  have  been  turned  out  to  starve  by 
the  roadside ;  but  the  priest  spoke  up  for  them,  even 


FATHER  ANTHONY  145 

while  he  gave  them  a  little  abuse,  and  with  a  **  God 
Almighty  bless  your  reverence,"  they  went  on  their 
way  rejoicing. 

We  had  had  our  "  shnif ter  "  (the  local  term  for  a 
glass  of  raw  spirits),  and  were  about  to  leave  the  inn 
when  there  entered  the  room  a  person  whom  the 
priest  welcomed  with  a  curious  smile.  He  was  a 
coarse-featured,  red-faced  man,  short  and  thick  set; 
he  wore  a  grey  riding  coat  and  breeches,  both  of 
which  were  liberally  bespattered  with  mud,  and  car- 
ried a  hunting-whip. 

He  nodded  familiarly  to  the  priest. 

"Grood  day.  Father  John,**  said  he,  in  a  thick, 
husky  voice.  "  Sure,  you're  the  very  man  I  wanted 
to  see.  I'm  just  afther  buying  a  mare  from  that 
blackguard  Eory  Bournes,  and  I  would  like  to  show 
her  to  you.  Will  ye  come  down  to  my  house? 
But  first,  will  ye  have  one?  " 

Whether  by  this  mysterious  invitation  to  "have 
one  "  he  meant  a  house  or  a  mare  I  couldn't  tell,  but 
Father  John,  who  seemed  to  comprehend  his  mixed 
phraseology,  and  who  seemed  to  be  immensely 
tickled  at  something,  replied  that  he  would  "have 
one,"  whereupon  the  stranger  called  for  "two  glasses 
of  Jameson." 

"Three,"  put  in  the  priest;  "and  mind,  Katie, 

mavoumeen,  that  the  third  is  a  good  one,  for  'tis  to 

be  drunk  by  a  gentleman  who  is  a  stranger  to  the 

country."     Then,  turning  to  me,  he  added  with  a 
10 


146  FATHER  ANTHONY 


prodigious  wink :  '*  Begad,  sir,  I  think  1*11  introduce 
ye!" 

Before  I  could  say  a  word  either  of  approval  or 
disapproval  he  laid  his  little  plump  hand  on  my 
shoulder  and  added  with  an  air  of  comic  pom- 
posity : — 

"  Let  me  present  to  you.  Mulligan,  a  man  that's 
worth  a  dozen  of  you.  Englishman  though  he  is! 
Mulligan,  you  thief,  this  is  Dr.  Sutherland !  " 

Mulligan!  So  this  was  my  rival — the  local 
^sculapius  who  had  sworn  to  have  my  life. 
Highly  amused  at  the  encoimter,  I  held  out  my 
hand  and  said  pleasantly  enough : — 

"How  are  you,  Dr.  Mulligan?  I  am  very  glad  to 
meet  you." 

But  Mulligan  didn't  seem  inclined  to  respond. 
He  gazed  feebly  at  my  extended  hand,  but  made  no 
attempt  to  take  it;  whereupon  the  priest  interposed, 
and  in  less  than  five  minutes  my  sworn  enemy  was 
hanging  upon  my  neck  and  swearing  eternal  friend- 
ship. 

Both  the  priest  and  the  doctor  had  partaken  of 
the  national  fluid  pretty  freely  when  we  left  the  inn 
and  walked  away  to  the  doctor's  dwelling.  By  this 
time  the  doctor  had  forgotten  all  about  the  mare,  but 
his  friendship  for  me  had  increased  to  such  an  ex- 
tent that  he  insisted  on  entertaining  me  to  dinner. 

The  house  where  he  lived  was  in  a  side  street. 
It  was  a  queer,  tumble-down  sort  of  building,  half 


FATHER  ANTHONY  147 

stable,  half  house,  and  I  soon  found  that  the  stable 
half  was  the  best  cared  for  of  the  two,  since  the  doc- 
tor, who  had  originally  been  a  veterinary  surgeon, 
had  more  love  for  the  old  profession  than  the  new. 

When  he  entered  the  door  I  thought  he  had  led 
us  into  the  harness-room,  for  I  could  see  nothing 
but  saddles,  stirrups  and  bits,  but  presently  from 
this  heterogeneous  mass  I  picked  out  a  wooden  din- 
ing-table  and  a  few  chairs.  There  was  a  good  fire, 
however,  and  the  room  looked  fairly  comfortable. 

A  shout  from  Mulligan  produced  a  shock-headed 
male  servant,  who  immediately  began  to  spread  the 
feast  before  us;  cold  chickens,  knuckles  of  ham, 
rolled  beef  and  hard-boiled  eggs  were  heaped  upon 
the  table  in  profusion,  ''more  Hibemico,**  and 
though  the  plates  and  dishes  were  not  too  clean,  and 
the  knives  and  forks  were  rusty  and  shaky,  we 
managed  to  make  an  excellent  meal,  with  plenty  of 
whisky  and  water  to  wash  it  down. 

Meanwhile  the  talk  was  merry,  if  not  too  intel- 
lectual. Father  John  rattling  away  in  his  brightest 
mood.  At  first  I  was  somewhat  astonished  at  the 
extremely  abusive  nature  of  the  priest's  remarks  to 
his  host,  but  as  the  latter  took  them  with  the  ut- 
most good  nature,  I  soon  got  used  to  them.  I  after- 
wards discovered  that  this  was  habitual,  and  that 
though  the  priest  entertained  a  warm  friendship  for 
the  leech,  who  was  a  capital  companion  in  his  cups, 
he  never  addressed  him  in  any  but  abusive  language. 


( 


148  FATHER  ANTHONY 

and  never  spoke  of  him  but  as  a  thief  and  a 
rogue.  This,  however,  was  entirely  figurative  and 
Pickwickian,  and  implied  neither  dislike  nor 
malice. 

The  repast  being  over,  and  the  necessary  amount 
of  whisky  disposed  of,  I  rose,  buttoned  my  coat,  and 
asked  Father  John  if  I  could  give  him  a  lift  home. 
The  worthy  divine  cast  a  yearning  eye  upon  a  bottle 
which  stood  still  unopened  on  the  table,  and  Dr. 
Mulligan  noticing  the  look  said  gently: — 

"Father  John,  there's  a  bed  in  my  house  that 
you're  right  welcome  to.  The  weather's  cold,  sir, 
and,  as  your  medical  adviser,  I  say  you'd  better  not 
go  out  to-night." 

"Do  you  think  so,  Mulligan?  "  said  Father  John, 
becoming  polite  for  the  first  time. 

"I  do,  indeed.  Father  John,"  replied  the  doctor 
firmly. 

"Were  you  thinking  of  going  out  yourself.  Dr. 
Mulligan? "  asked  the  priest  with  a  twinkle  in  his 
eye.  "  If  so,  as  your  spiritual  adviser,  sir,  I  forbid 
ye !  You're  safer  in  your  own  house,  and  by  that 
token  I'll  keep  you  company." 

The  invitation  to  remain  was  thereupon  extended 
to  me,  but  I  laughingly  refused.  Andy  was  waiting 
for  me  at  the  inn,  I  said,  and  I  must  depart.  Then, 
seeing  that  Father  John  and  the  doctor  had  made 
up  their  minds  to  make  the  night  merry,  I  took  my 
leave  amid  many  expressions  of  regret  and  a  heartily 


FATHER  ANTHONY  149 

expressed  hope  from  the  doctor  that  we  should  soon 
meet  again. 

The  hours  had  flown  away,  and  when  I  again 
reached  the  market-place  I  found  that  the  sun  had 
set,  and  that  gathering  clouds  and  a  shrill  whistling 
wind  seemed  to  portend  a  dark  and  dreary  drive 
home.  However,  I  thought  little  of  this,  having 
every  confidence  of  Andy's  knowledge  of  the  country 
roads,  and  I  was  consequently  in  no  hurry  to  get 
away.  Nevertheless,  I  hastened  towards  the  inn, 
and  when  I  reached  it  found  Andy  at  the  door  look- 
ing for  me  somewhat  anxiously.  He  seemed  re- 
lieved when  I  came  up,  and  after  he  had  heard 
where  I  had  been,  was  immensely  amused. 

"Sure,  'twas  Mulligan  that  swore  to  have  your 
honour's  life,"  said  he,  ''but  he's  a  quare  man  en- 
tirely. Will  ye  step  inside,  sir,  while  I  put  to  the 
baste?  .  .  .  Now,  then,  Rory  Bournes,"  he  added, 
"where  are  you  pushing?  Can't  ye  stand  out  of  the 
way  for  the  gintleman  to  pass?  " 

The  latter  part  of  the  speech  was  addressed  to  a 
man  who  stood  leaning  against  ^ne  of  the  door-posts 
and  barring  the  entrance  to  the  house.  I  glanced 
at  him,  and  was  about  to  pass  when  the  lowering 
expression  in  his  eyes,  which  were  fixed  fiercely  on 
mine,  made  me  pause  and  look  again. 

He  was  a  short,  thick-set,  bearded  man,  very 
squarely  and  powerfully  built,  with  a  coarse,  evil- 
looking  face,  and  a  savage,  almost  blustering,  man- 


i 


150  FATHER  ANTHONY 

ner.  His  dress  was  that  of  an  ordinary  yeoman  or 
small  farmer — a  swallow-tail  coat,  knee-breeches, 
rough  boots,  and  a  wideawake  hat.  A  dirty-looking 
red  handkerchief  was  tied  round  his  bare  throat,  and 
under  it  was  a  coarse  linen  shirt  without  a  collar. 

Looking  at  him  a  second  time  I  saw  that  the  cu- 
rious expression  in  his  bloodshot  eyes  was  partly  the 
result  of  an  overdose  of  whisky;  indeed,  he  was 
hopelessly  drunk. 

"I  should  advise  you  to  get  home,  my  man,"  I 
said.     "  You  are  not  in  a  fit  condition  to  be  about. " 

He  made  no  answer,  but  drew  himself  closer  to 
the  door-post  in  order  to  let  me  pass.  I  entered  the 
inn,  while  Andy  went  round  to  the  stables  to  get  the 
car. 

I  had  not  been  many  minutes  in  the  room  when 
certain  wild  sounds  told  me  that  a  free  fight  had  be- 
gun outside.  Shrieks  and  yells  filled  the  air,  and 
increased  to  such  an  extent  that  at  last  I  went  to 
the  door  to  see  what  was  happening.  By  the  time 
I  appeared,  however,  the  fray  was  practically  over, 
and  a  crowd  had  gathered  round  a  man  who  lay 
insensible  on  the  ground.  Pushing  my  way  through 
the  throng,  I  took  a  look  at  the  vanquished  one. 
It  was  the  man  I  had  seen  standing  hopelessly 
drunk  in  the  doorway. 


CHAPTEE  XIV 

At  first  I  made  no  attempt  to  go  near  him ;  then, 
seeing  that  he  lay  quite  still,  I  pushed  my  way 
towards  him,  bent  over  him,  and  found  that  he  was 
quite  insensible. 

I  called  for  some  whisky  and  poured  it  down  his 
throat;  loosening  the  neckcloth,  which  was  thickly 
knotted  around  his  neck,  and  kneeling  by  him,  I 
rested  his  head  on  my  knee.  He  opened  his  eyes, 
gazed  round  with  a  stupefied  look,  and  made  a  sud- 
den effort  to  stagger  to  his  feet,  but  directly  he  got 
upon  his  legs  he  nearly  fell  again.  Then  I  saw  to 
my  surprise  that  blood  was  streaming  down  his 
right  arm  and  soaking  his  shirt-sleeve. 

"Make  way,**  I  said,  addressing  the  crowd  which 
was  pressing  uncomfortably  upon  us.  "Hold  him 
up,  some  of  you,  and  get  him  into  the  house.  He 
is  wounded,  and  wants  attending  to." 

In  a  moment  he  was  seized,  carried  into  the  inn 
parlour  and  placed  upon  a  sofa,  while  many  of  the 
crowd  gathered  in  the  doorway  and  stood  gazing 
into  the  room. 

"Clear  out,  all  of  you,**  I  cried.  "Give  the  man 
air." 


162  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Murmuring  and  muttering  the  crowd  retired  and  I 
closed  the  door,  leaving  in  the  room  only  the  land- 
lord and  one  or  two  men  who  were  drinking  at  the 
tables.  The  man's  eyes  had  closed  again,  and  he 
lay  perfectly  still.  I  ripped  up  the  coat-sleeve 
which  covered  his  right  arm,  but  the  member  was 
so  bespattered  with  mud  and  dirt  that  at  first  I  could 
make  nothing  of  it.  Calling  for  a  basin  of  warm 
water,  I  sponged  the  arm,  and  then  I  saw  that  the 
wound  was  not  a  new  but  an  old  one — some  weeks 
old  at  least.  It  was  a  deep  and  dangerous  stab  in 
the  fleshy  part  of  the  arm,  severing  one  of  the  main 
arteries.  Having  been  imperfectly  bound  up,  the 
artery  had  burst  open  again.  Fortunately  I  had  my 
instruments  in  my  pocket,  and  with  the  aid  of  some 
linen  I  managed,  not  without  difl&culty,  to  stop  the 
bleeding  and  dress  the  wound. 

"  Does  anybody  know  who  he  is  ?  *  I  asked. 

"Sure  we  all  do,  your  honour,"  said  Andy,  who, 
having  left  his  horse  and  car  at  the  door,  had  come 
in  to  assist  me.  "  He's  one  Eory  Bournes,  and  lives 
on  the  moimtain  beyant,  between  Kilsyth  and  Myl- 
rea." 

"What's  he  doing  here? " 

"Sure,  he  came  in  to  the  fair,  sor.  He  sold  a 
mare  to  Dr.  Mulligan,  and  got  drunk  on  the  money." 

"How  did  he  come  by  this  woimd?  * 

"  The  Lord  knows,  your  honour.  He's  a  bad  fel- 
ler, and  will  always  be  quarrelling  and  fighting  when 


FATHER  ANTHONY  153 

the  drink's  in  him.  'Tis  not  many  weeks  since  he 
came  out  of  gaol,  your  honour." 

"  Well,  what's  to  be  done  with  him? " 

"  Just  put  him  on  the  road,  your  honour.  He'll 
soon  recover  when  he  finds  hisself  alone,  and  some 
of  the  boys  will  give  him  a  lift  home." 

By  this  time  the  man  had  again  regained  con- 
sciousness, and  was  staring  stupidly  from  Andy  to 
me.  Taking  hold  of  his  left  arm,  I  helped  him  to 
his  legs,  but  they  were  still  powerless  to  support 
him.  He  staggered  and  fell  back  again  on  the  sofa, 
muttering  an  oath  between  his  teeth,  and  giving  me 
a  savage  glare. 

"It  is  quite  evident,"  I  said,  *'that  he  can't  help 
himself,  and,  ruffian  as  he  looks,  I  can't  leave  him 
like  this.  Do  you  know  the  place  where  he 
lives?" 

**  I  do,  your  honour.  Sure  we  pass  close  to  it  on 
the  way  home." 

"Then  put  him  into  the  car,"  I  said.  "We  will 
take  him  with  us." 

To  this  suggestion  Andy  strongly  demurred. 

"Sure  he's  a  bom  blackguard  and  not  worth 
troubling  about,"  he  said;  but  as  nobody  else  seemed 
to  take  the  least  interest  in  the  man,  I  overruled  all 
objections  and  had  him  lifted  into  the  car.  As  he 
was  either  too  drunk  or  too  weak  to  sit  upright,  I 
placed  him  beside  me,  supporting  him  on  the  left 
hand  seat,  while  Andy  placed  himself  on  the  right 


154  FATHBB  ANTHONY 

side  to  drive.  Thus  we  took  our  departure  from  the 
inn  and  started  on  our  homeward  journey. 

The  incident  thus  described  had  detained  us  so 
long  that  by  the  time  we  started  the  night  had  com- 
pletely fallen — and  a  very  inclement  night  it  was. 
The  rain  fell  faster  and  faster,  with  stormy  gusts  of 
wind,  and  the  darkness  gathered  around  us  like  a 
black  shroud.  Throwing  a  waterproof  over  the 
shoulders  of  the  stranger  so  as  to  partially  protect 
him  from  the  storm,  I  had  put  on  my  ulster,  lit  my 
pipe,  and  made  myself  as  comfortable  as  possible 
under  the  circumstances. 

Although  I  was  of  temperate  habits,  I  had  taken 
a  little  more  whisky  than  was  good  for  me  that  day, 
and  being  somewhat  drowsy,  I  suppose  I  must  have 
dozed  off.  How  long  I  dozed  I  cannot  tell,  but  we 
must  have  left  Kilsyth  several  miles  behind  us  when 
I  was  awakened  by  a  jolt  of  the  car,  which  nearly 
dislodged  the  man  I  was  escorting  home.  I  gripped 
him  firmly  and  sat  half  asleep,  listening  to  the 
rumbling  of  the  car-wheels  as  they  scattered  the 
stones  all  round,  and  to  Andy,  who  was  beguiling 
the  dismal  way  with  snatches  of  Irish  song.  We 
had  just  passed  a  cluster  of  lonely  cabins,  and  were 
proceeding  at  a  walking  pace  up  a  steep  hill,  when 
there  was  a  flash  and  a  loud  report.  The  horse 
reared  and  started  off  at  a  gallop,  and  thrown  from 
my  seat  I  found  myself  standing  in  complete  dark- 
ness in  the  middle  of  the  road!     In  my  sleepy  state 


FATHBB  ANTHONY  155 

I  hardly  knew  what  had  happened;  but  I  thought  I 
heard  the  sound  of  human  voices,  and  the  sound  of 
feet  rushing  away.  I  at  once  ran  after  the  car, 
which  had  been  pulled  up  some  forty  yards  off,  and 
found  to  my  surprise  that  the  wounded  man  had 
kept  his  seat  and  was  lying  back  in  what  seemed  a 
tipsy  swoon. 

"Jump  up,  yer  honour,"  cried  Andy  excitedly, 
and  as  soon  as  I  had  done  so  he  lashed  the  horse  and 
sent  it  along  at  a  gallop,  never  slackening  speed  until 
we  were  a  good  mile  away  from  the  spot  where  I  had 
been  dislodged.  At  last  he  turned  to  me  with  an 
exclamation : — 

"  Saints  above,  that  was  a  near  shave !  " 

"Somebody  fired  a  gun,"  I  said.  "Do  you  think 
the  intention  was  to  hit  the  car? " 

"  Sorra  doubt,  and  them  sitting  on  it,  your  honour^ 
Pd  like  to  be  at  the  funeral  of  him  as  done  it.  Is 
he  kilt  entirely?" 

"  Killed  ?     Whom  do  you  mean  ? " 

**  That  blackguard  Eory.  Sure  he's  got  a  taste  of 
the  lead,  and  a  good  thing  too,  since  if  he  hadn't 
been  on  the  car  to-night  'tis  on  that  same  spot  your 
honour  might  have  been  sitting,  and  the  shot  would 
have  struck  you  instead  of  him !  " 

Horrified  and  amazed  I  turned  to  the  man  and 
found  that  what  Andy  said  was  true.  If  the  shot 
had  been  intended  for  me  it  had  missed  its  mark, 
and  the  unfortunate  wretch  in  my  company  had 


156  FATHER  ANTHONY 

been  struck  in  the  right  shoulder.  At  first  I 
thought  he  was  killed,  for  he  lay  on  his  back  and 
hardly  seemed  to  breathe,  but  I  thrust  my  hand  un- 
der his  ragged  shirt  and  found  that  his  heart  was 
beating.  As  it  was  impossible  to  discover  at  once 
the  extent  of  his  injuries,  the  only  thing  to  be  done 
was  to  produce  my  flask,  pour  a  little  spirit  down 
his  throat,  and  order  Andy  to  hasten  with  all  possi- 
ble speed  to  the  wretched  man's  home. 

"Sure  it's  there  beyant,"  said  Andy,  pointing  to  a 
light  in  the  darkness. 

"Hurry,  tten,**  I  cried ;  and  as  he  drove  on  I  asked 
myself  the  meaning  of  what  had  happened.  That 
the  car  had  been  fired  at-w««.»certain;  the  only  ques- 
tion  was  with  what  object-^and  by  whom?  The 
shot  could  scarcely,  I  thought,  be  intended  for  my- 
seH,  for  I  was  not  aware  of  having  any  enemies.  The 
man  in  my  company,  however,  was  a  notorious  bad 
character,  and  possibly  his  life  had  been  aimed  at. 

While  I  was  thus  speculating  Andy  turned  off  the 
main  road  into  a  narrow,  deep-rutted  lane,  and  after 
jolting  along  for  some  distance  entered  a  stone-paved 
yard  and  paused  before  the  door  of  a  farmhouse — or 
such  it  seemed,  for  it  was  surrounded  by  sheds  and 
outbuildings,  and  close  to  it  were  several  stacks  of 
hay. 

"Here  we  are,  your  honour, **  said  Andy,  and 
throwing  the  reins  on  the  horse's  back,  he  jumped 
from  the  car  while  I  remained  in  my  seat,  support- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  157 

ing  the  wounded  man.  Andy  rapped  sharply  on  the 
door  with  the  butt-end  of  his  whip.  Almost  imme- 
diately the  door  was  slowly  and  cautiously  opened, 
and  there  stood  upon  the  threshold  a  woman  wear- 
ing a  petticoat  and  short  gown,  and  holding  a  lighted 
lantern  high  above  her  head. 

"Is  that  you,  Rory?  "  she  said,  peering  forth  into 
the  darkness. 

"It's  Eory,  sure  enough,  **  growled  Andy. 
''Hould  a  light  here,  woman,  while  we  bring  him 
in,  for  sure  he's  nearly  kilt." 

Without  the  slightest  sign  of  astonishment,  the 
woman  stepped  forward,  still  holding  the  lighted 
lantern  on  high,  while  Andy  and  I  lifted  the  heavy 
form  of  the  man  from  the  car  and  bore  it  into  the 
house.  The  street  door  opened  right  into  a  sort  of 
rude  kitchen,  in  the  comer  of  which  was  a  recess 
bed.  Placing  my  charge  on  the  bed  I  hastened  to 
ascertain  the  extent  of  the  damage  which  had  been 
done. 

I  found  to  my  relief  that  the  injury  he  had  re- 
ceived was  comparatively  trifling,  but  unfortunately 
it  was  in  the  arm  already  wounded.  The  gun  had 
been  loaded  with  what  is  known  as  No.  1  shot,  but 
luckily  it  had  been  fired  from  some  distance,  and 
had,  therefore,  had  time  to  scatter.  Only  a  few 
stray  pellets  had  struck  the  flesh.  Nevertheless 
the  man  had  fainted  from  loss  of  blood. 

I  at  once  set  to  work  to  dress  the  wound  and  to 


i 


158  FATHER  ANTHONY 

restore  Bournes  to  consciousness.  The  latter  was  a 
work  of  time  and  some  difficulty,  but  at  last  he 
opened  his  eyes.  They  fixed  themselves,  not  upon 
me,  but  upon  the  woman  who  stood  by  my  side. 

It  now  struck  me  as  curious  that,  although  she 
had  been  assiduous  in  getting  me  everj'thing  I  asked 
for,  she  had  not  spoken  a  single  word.  Turning 
to  look  at  her  more  closely,  I  recognised  the  girl 
who  had  questioned  myself  and  Father  John  about 
Michael  Creenan  and  who  had  afterwards  ridden 
with  me  on  my  car.  I  saw  now  that  she  was  re- 
markably handsome.  She  had  the  large  grey -brown 
eyes  and  black  lashes  so  common  among  the  Irish 
Celts,  a  low  broad  forehead,  somewhat  coarse  lips, 
and  she  held  her  head  erect  with  an  expression  al- 
most defiant.  Her  most  remarkable  peculiarity  was 
her  hair,  which  fell  loose,  in  masses  of  rich  dark 
chestnut  curls,  on  to  her  shoulders.  Her  throat 
was  white  and  elegantly  shaped,  her  hands  and  feet 
small,  her  whole  appearance,  although  the  dress  she 
wore  was  of  the  commonest  material,  that  of  a  per- 
son superior  to  the  ordinary  peasant. 

My  close  scrutiny  attracted  her  attention;  she 
turned  her  dark  eyes  full  upon  me  and  gave  me  an 
angry  stare. 

"Is  he  your  husband?  "  I  asked. 

"He  is  not,"  she  returned;  then  she  moved  away 
as  if  to  avoid  being  further  questioned,  sat  herself 
down  on  a  stool  by  the  hearth,  and  rested  her  chin 


FATHER   ANTHONY  159 

upon  her  hands.  I  noticed,  however,  that  she 
glanced  from  time  to  time  with  a  curious  expression 
at  the  wounded  man  on  the  bed.  He  for  his  part 
neither  moved  nor  spoke,  but  his  eyes  sought  hers, 
and  I  saw  that  he  was  quite  conscious. 

Meantime  I  had  set  to  work  to  extract  the  shots 
and  to  dress  the  wound.  It  was  a  nasty  operation, 
but  my  patient  bore  it  without  flinching.  Once,  in- 
deed, he  tried  to  push  away  my  hands,  exclaiming 
as  he  did  so:  "In  the  name  of  God,  why  can't  you 
let  a  man  die !  "  but  finding  that  I  was  determined 
to  do  my  best  to  save  him  he  submitted  sullenly 
until  my  work  was  done.  As  for  the  girl  she  made 
no  attempt  to  interrupt  us.  It  was  Andy  who  aided 
me  this  time,  and  when  all  was  over  and  I  was  ready 
to  go,  I  looked  for  her.  She  was  still  seated  by  the 
fire  in  the  same  attitude  of  sullen  indifference. 

"He  is  badly  hurt,**  I  said,  "but  with  a  little 
trouble  and  some  patience  you'll  pull  liim  through." 

As  I  spoke  I  watched  the  girl's  face,  and  was 
amazed  to  see  the  look  of  indifference  change  to  one 
of  sullen  disappointment. 

"Is  there  any  one  here  who  can  nurse  him?"  I 
asked. 

She  rose  to  her  feet,  and  with  a  wild  toss  of  her 
head  shook  back  her  hair. 

"Sure  it's  myself  that'll  do  that  same,"  she  said, 
coming  defiantly  forward. 

At  that  moment  the  expression  of  her  face  was  so 


160  FATHER  ANTHONY 

forbidding  that  I  hesitated  about  leaving  the  man  in 
her  chaige.  As  nothing  else  could  be  done,  how- 
ever, I  gave  her  instructions  as  to  her  duties,  and, 
promising  to  call  again  some  time  next  day,  wished 
her  good-night. 

"  Good-night,  **  she  replied,  sullenly  enough. 

I  hesitated,  and  looked  at  her  again. 

"  I  forgot  to  ask  you  how  he  got  that  wound.  I 
don't  mean  the  shot- wound,  but  the  other.  It  must 
have  been  done  with  a  sharp  instrument  of  some 
sort.** 

"Sure  enough,"  she  answered. 

"Was  it  a  knife?" 

"Maybe,"  was  the  reply,  "He  got  no  more  than 
he  deserved,  for  he's  ever  quarrelling  and  fighting 
like  a  wild  baste." 

I  glanced  at  the  man.  He  had  dragged  himself 
up  on  the  bed,  and  was  gazing  wildly  and  almost 
imploringly  at  the  girl  as  if  begging  her  to  be  silent. 
There  was  little  love  and  no  pity  in  the  look  that 
answered  his.  If  he  was  a  wild  beast  she  seemed 
nearly  akin  to  the  same  species.  With  all  her 
beauty  she  had  too  much  of  the  wildcat  in  her  to 
suit  my  taste. 

I  left  the  place,  mounted  the  car,  and  drove  home- 
ward through  the  night. 

" Well,  Andy,  and  who  is  the  curious  colleen?" 
I  asked,  as  we  passed  along  the  dark  road.  Andy 
laughed. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  161 

**Sure,  she's  own  sister  to  that  blackguard/  was 
the  reply,  "and  though  she's  a  handsome-looking  col- 
leen enough,  sure  she's  as  big  a  blackguard  as  he  is 
hisself." 

"  There  seems  to  be  no  love  lost  between  them,  at 
any  rate.  I  should  think  from  her  manner  that  she 
was  almost  sorry  that  her  brother  returned  alive?  " 

Andy  answered  the  question  with  another. 

"Does  your  honour  think  that  same?"  said  he. 
''Well,  well,  the  ways  of  women  is  quare,  sure 
enough." 

"Do  they  live  alone?" 

"They  do,  sor — all  alone." 

"They  seem  to  be  very  poor." 

"  They  are  that,  sor,  but  they  were  well-to-do  once, 
and  the  colleen  had  good  schooling.  Then  Rory  took 
to  drink,  and  wasted  his  own  fortune  and  hers. 
Sure,  I've  heard  tell  there's  been  times  when  they've 
been  well-nigh  starving." 

"  Poor  girl,  I  must  speak  to  Miss  Craig  about  her 
and  see  if  something  can't  be  done  to  help  her." 

"Your  honour,"  said  Andy  anxiously,  "maybe 
'twould  be  better  not  to  do  that  same." 

"Why  not?" 

"  Sure,  then,  it's  this  way.     When  that  blackguard 

Eory  was  in  gaol  last  winter,  didn't  Miss  Eileen 

(God  bless  her)  go  down  to  the  farm  herself  with 

food  and  money  too,  but  Kathleen  (bad  cess  to  her) 

shust  took  the  food  and  the  money  and  cast  them 
11 


162  FATHER  ANTHONY 

on  the  road.  '  Let  them  take  your  gifts  that  wants 
them/  said  she,  and  she  put  the  curse  on  Miss 
Eileen  and  drove  her  from  the  door!  " 

"But  why  did  she  do  this? ' 

"Well,  your  honour,  she's  quare- tempered  like 
her  brother.  Maybe  'twas  because  Miss  Eileen  was 
rich  and  she  was  poor;  but  sure  there  isn't  another 
soul  in  Mylrea  that  would  do  that  same  to  the 
young  mistress." 


CHAPTEK  XV 

I  WAS  breakfasting  the  next  morning  when  Andy 
sent  in  a  message  and  said  he  wished  to  see  me. 
When  he  entered,  hat  in  hand,  I  saw  at  once  that 
he  was  agitated,  for  his  expression,  usually  so  bright 
and  cheerful,  was  grave  in  the  extreme,  and  he 
closed  the  door  mysteriously  behind  him. 

"Your  honour,"  he  whispered,  "may  I  spake  to 
ye?" 

"Of  course,"  I  answered,  with  a  laugh.  "What 
is  it,  Andy?  Out  with  it.  There's  something 
troubling  you." 

"There  is,  sor,"  he  returned  grimly. 

"WeU?    I'm  listening." 

"Will  your  honour  be  wanting  the  car  to-day? " 

"I  don't  think  I  shall;  not  this  morning  at  any 
rate,  for  I  feel  more  inclined  for  walking.  I'm  go- 
ing to  look  at  my  patients ;  but  my  first  visit  will 
be  paid  to  the  man  you  call  Rory  Bournes." 

"  Then  if  your  honours  going  there  alone,  don't 
you  think  'twould  be  as  well  to  have  a  peeler  to  go 
along  wid  ye?" 

"Go  out  guarded!  "  I  exclaimed.  "Parade  about 
the  country  with  a  policeman  at  my  heels !  Why, 
in  the  devil's  name? " 


164  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Sure,  your  honour  must  know,  thin,*  said  Andy 
desperately,  "  that  the  shot  that  was  fired  last  night 
was  never  intinded  for  the  blackguard  that  got  it." 

"Ah,  you  think  it  was  meant  for  me /  " 

"I  do  indeed,  sor.* 

"  What  makes  you  think  that?" 

"Sure  'tis  as  clear  as  daylight,  your  honour,"  he 
returned.  "  Didn't  nearly  every  soul  in  Mylrea  see 
us  drive  to  Kilsyth  in  the  morning? " 

"What  then?" 

"And  didn't  every  mother's  son  of  them  think 
'twas  the  same  way  we'd  be  driving  back  at  night?  " 

"That  would  be  the  natural  conclusion,  certainly." 

"And  did  one  of  them  think  that  Eory  himself 
would  be  on  the  car?  Sorra  one.  Well,  your 
honour,  they  just  fired  at  the  car,  and  they  risked 
hitting  me,  bad  cess  to  them ;  but  'twas  not  to  kill 
me  they  tried,  though  there  was  one  of  us  they  did 
mane  to  kill  or  maybe  to  frighten  out  of  the  coun- 
try." 

"And  that  one  you  think  was  myself? " 

"I'm  sure  of  it,  sor,"  cried  Andy. 

"  Well,  it's  lucky  for  me  that  I  overruled  your 
objection  to  taking  that  drunken  blackguard,  as  you 
call  him,  on  the  car,  otherwise  I  might  now  be  lying 
in  his  place,  and  all  chance  of  my  discovering  the 
man  who  killed  Mr.  Craig  would  be  at  an  end." 

"It  would  indeed,  sor,"  said  Andy  earnestly,  "and 
that's  shust  what  they  wanted." 


FATHER  ANTHONY  165 

"You  think  SO?'' 

"They  meant  to  serve  you  as  they  served  that 
thief  Eory!  And  it's  my  belief,  sor,"  he  concluded, 
lowering  his  voice  to  a  husky  whisper,  "  that  them 
as  fired  at  the  car  last  night  is  the  blackguards  that 
murdered  the  master." 

Having  delivered  himself  of  this  astonishing  piece 
of  information,  Andy  quitted  the  room,  closing  the 
door  softly  behind  him,  and  leaving  me  to  my  medi- 
tations. 

I  lit  my  pipe  to  collect  my  thoughts,  and  the 
more  I  did  so,  the  more  did  I  think  it  probable  that 
Andy  was  right.  Some  one,  it  was  clear,  had  fired 
at  us  with  murderous  intent,  and  that  some  one  was 
in  all  probability  connected  with  the  mystery  which 
I  had  been  trying  to  unravel.  So  far  everything 
seemed  clear  enough.  The  question  which  now  re- 
mained was,  how  could  I  act?  Call  in  the  aid  of 
the  police?  No,  I  would  not  do  that;  not  even,  as 
Andy  suggested,  for  the  sake  of  self-preservation. 
To  walk  about  followed  eternally  by  a  representative 
of  the  law  would  be  the  act  of  a  coward.  I  believed 
myself  to  be  no  coward,  and  though  I  was  not  fool- 
hardy, ordinary  precautions  were  necessary,  and  I 
meant  to  take  them. 

Opening  my  bag  I  took  from  it  a  small  revolver, 
which  several  years  before  had  stood  me  in  great 
stead  during  my  travels  in  the  East.  On  leaving 
London,  full  of  the  usual  wild  stories  about  Ireland, 


{ 


166  FATHER  ANTHONY 

I  had  thought  it  wise  to  take  the  weapon  with  me. 
It  was  only  a  toy,  but  it  might  be  very  useful  in  an 
emergency.     Having  found   my  box  of   bullets,  I 
loaded  the  six  barrels  and  placed  the  weapon  in  the 
inner  pocket  of  my  coat;  then  I  called  upon  Andy 
to  bring   the  box  containing  my  instruments  and 
medicines,  and  to  walk  with  me  to  the  house  of  the 
wounded  man. 

It  was  a  good  stifiF  tramp,  four  or  five  Irish  miles, 
through  as  lonely  a  tract  of  moorland  as  is  to  be 
found  even  in  Ireland ;  but  the  morning  was  fine,  I 
was  young  and  strong,  and  I  enjoyed  the  walk 
thoroughly.  On  arriving  at  the  lonely  farm  I  found 
the  door  shut,  and  my  ears  were  instantly  greeted  by 
the  sound  of  angry  voices  proceeding  from  within. 
After  rapping  loudly  several  times  I  was  at  last  ad- 
mitted, to  find  that  the  disputants  were  none  other 
than  Kathleen  Bournes  and  a  ragged  old  man  with  a 
pale,  wrinkled  face,  straw-coloured  hair,  and  watery 
eyes,  which  gleamed  like  those  of  a  ferret.  He 
held  in  his  hands  some  dirty  banknotes,  and  his 
evil-looking  eyes  glanced  uneasily  from  the  face  of 
the  sick  man  on  the  bed  to  that  of  his  sister.  Di- 
rectly I  entered  she  pointed  imperiously  to  the  door. 

"Out  of  this,  Anthony  linney,"  cried  the  girl. 
"  It's  like  you  to  come  and  blackguard  me,  now  that 
my  brother  is  sick." 

Taking  no  notice  whatever  of  her  command,  the 
man  turned  cringingly  to  me,  and  pulling  the  fore- 


VEBY  UFE." 


168  FATHER  ANTHONY  ^^      -^ 

Miss  Craig  for  a  bottle  of  port  wine  and  some 
brandy,  and  bring  them  here  at  once/ 

When  Andy  was  gone  I  turned  sternly  to  the  girl. 

"Who  removed  those  bandages?  *  I  asked. 

She  looked  at  me  sullenly  for  a  moment;  then  she 
said  slowly  and  deliberately,  with  a  flash  of  fierce 
defiance : — 

"Suppose  /did?  Suppose  I  was  to  tell  you  that 
though  he  is  my  own  brother  I  want  him  to  die?  ** 

"  If  you  told  me  that,"  I  replied,  "  and  if  I  believed 
it,  I  should  have  you  locked  up  in  the  police  bar- 
racks, and  I  should  place  some  one  here  to  nurse 
your  brother  until  he  was  strong  enough  to  defend 
himself  against  you.* 

"You'd  do  that  same,  would  ye? "  she  asked,  with 
a  bitter  laugh. 

"I  certainly  should." 

"  Then  the  devil  take  you  for  an  interfering  fool ! " 
she  muttered  between  her  set  teeth.  "  Why  in  God's 
name  can't  ye  lave  poor  folk  alone?  Don't  they 
know  their  own  business  best?  If  it  hadn't  been 
for  you,  Eory  Bournes  would  have  died  on  the  road 
last  night." 

"On  the  contrary,"  I  said,  "if  it  hadn't  been  for 
him  I  myself  should  most  probably  have  been  killed. 
The  shot  which  struck  him  was  intended  for  me — i 
God  only  knows  by  whom  it  was  fired — and  since 
he  saved  my  life  indirectly,  I  mean  to  make  every 
eflfort  to  save  his !  "     She  looked  at  me  in  a  puzzled 


FATHER  ANTHONY  169 

way  for  a  moment  and  then  turned  away,  but  I  fol- 
lowed her  and  put  my  hand  upon  her  arm. 

"You  and  I  must  come  to  an  understanding/  I 
said.  "You  must  give  me  your  word  to  play  no 
more  tricks  like  that,  or  I  shall  at  once  put  the 
matter  into  the  hands  of  the  police."  She  was 
silent. 

"You  had  better  make  up  your  mind,*  I  con- 
tinued. "  If  you  give  me  your  promise  and  keep  it, 
your*  brother  will  probably  get  well;  but  play  an- 
other trick  like  this  upon  him,  and  my  evidence 
may  get  you  hung  for  murder.* 

Utterly  indifferent  to  the  threat  she  shrugged  her 
shoulders,  and  gave  a  hard,  cruel  laugh. 

"I  won't  touch  him,"  she  said  brutally.  "Let 
him  live  or  die ! " 

A  few  minutes  later  Andy  returned  with  a  basket 
laden  with  soup,  a  bottle  of  wine  and  brandy.  I 
poured  a  little  of  the  spirit  down  the  man's  throat, 
aud  gave  the  rest  of  the  things  into  the  care  of  his 
sister,  who,  now  that  she  read  determination  in  my 
face,  promised  to  do  all  she  could  for  her  brother : 
then,  still  accompanied  by  Andy,  I  left  the  house, 
and  went  to  the  police  barracks  at  Mylrea  to  inter- 
view the  sergeant  of  police. 

The  sergeant,  a  quiet,  elderly  man,  listened  phleg- 
matically  enough  to  my  account  of  the  attack  on 
the  car,  and  did  not  appear  to  be  the  least  surprised 
that  I  had  been  shot  at — a  common  enough  occur- 


170  FATHER  ANTHONY 

rence  in  those  parts — the  darkness  had  hidden  my 
assailants,  and  they  had  got  off  scot  free — that  was 
aU. 

After  making  a  few  notes  the  sergeant  ordered  the 
police  car  to  be  got  ready,  and  we  drove  ofif  to  the 
spot  where  the  outrage  had  occurred.  Along  the 
roadside,  close  to  the  place  where  the  car  must  have 
been  passing  when  the  shot  was  fired,  there  was  a 
low  stone  wall,  and  behind  the  wall  we  found  the 
grass  trampled  by  heavy  feet.  Presently  the"  ser- 
geant stooped  down  and  picked  up  a  piece  of  burnt 
newspaper  which  had  been  used  as  wadding.  That 
was  the  only  trace  of  the  outrage  we  could  discover. 
As  we  drove  back  to  Mylrea  the  sergeant  said : — 

"I  don't  think  Eory  Bournes  knows  anything 
about  it,  sir,  for  though  he's  a  rogue  and  a  black- 
guard, he  bore  you  no  ill-will — and  besides  he  was 
on  the  car  himself  at  the  time.  It's  more  likely 
that  the  shot  was  fired  by  some  enemy  of  his  own ; 
and  if  that's  the  case  it  hit  the  right  man." 

"But  Andy  here  thinks  the  shot  was  meant  for 
me." 

"  I  doubt  it,  but  if  you  think  so  you  can  have 
police  protection." 

This  I  of  course  refused,  for  I  felt  that  I  was  quite 
able  to  take  care  of  myself.  Neither  to  the  sergeant 
nor  to  Andy  did  I  mention  the  fact  of  my  little 
six-shooter,  which  in  future  I  intended  to  carry  on 
my  person  in  readiness  for  all  emergencies.     "In  a 


FATHER  ANTHONY  171 

countiy  where  there  are  so  many  secrets,"  I  reflected, 
"it  is  as  well  to  have  a  secret  of  one's  own! " 

Before  many  hours  had  passed  the  news  that  an 
attempt  had  been  made  on  my  life  had  spread  from 
one  end  to  the  other  of  Mylrea.  Just  after  sunset  I 
was  seated  in  my  little  room  in  the  widow's  cottage 
when  the  door  flew  open  and  in  ran  Father  John, 
breathless  with  indignation. 

"Sure,  we've  a  dirty  set  of  blackguards  about  us," 
he  cried,  "  but  we'll  drive  them  out  of  Ireland,  and 
by  that  token  I  mean  to  denounce  them  from  the 
altar  itself ! " 

Then,  closing  one  eye  as  was  his  wont,  he  re- 
garded me  steadily  with  the  other  as  he  asked : — 

"  'Tis  not  Mulligan  you  suspect  of  this  job.  Dr. 
Sutherland  ? " 

My  only  answer  was  a  shake  of  the  head  and  a 
hearty  laugh,  at  which  the  worthy  priest  seemed 
much  relieved. 

"Sure  he's  a  bom  blackguard,"  said  he,  "and  be- 
tween you  and  me,  doctor,  he's  a  dale  too  fond  of 
this,"  tapping  a  whisky  bottle  which  stood  upon 
the  table.  "Drink's  his  ruin,  sir;  but  for  all  that 
he's  a  decent  fellow,  and  would  never  play  a  rogue's 
trick  on  a  gentleman  like  yourself !  " 

Cordially  endorsing  every  one  of  Father  John's 
sentiments  with  regard  to  the  doctor,  I  invited  him 
to  sit  down  and  partake  of  a  little  of  the  fluid  which 
he  said  had  been  the  doctor's  ruin.     Nothing  loath, 


172  FATHER  ANTHONY 

he  accepted  the  invitation,  and  was  helping  himself 
from  the  bottle  when  the  door  of  the  room  again 
opened,  and  Miss  Craig  herself  stood  upon  the 
threshold.  Her  sudden  appearance  alarmed  me,  and 
in  a  moment  I  was  by  her  side. 

''Is  anything  the  matter?  **  I  asked.  ''What  has 
happened?" 

"Nothing,  nothing,*  she  replied.  "I  have  only 
just  heard  the  news  of  what  took  place  last  night. 
I  am  so  sorry !  What  must  you  think  of  Ireland — of 
us  all?" 

I  took  her  hand  and  drew  her  into  the  room, 
wliile  Father  John  sprang  up  and  patted  her  pater- 
nally on  the  shoulder. 

"Sit  ye  down,  mavoumeen,"  he  said,  "and  sure 
Dr.  Sutherland  will  tell  us  all  about  it," 

She  did  as  he  bade  her,  while  I  piled  some  more 
turf  on  the  fire,  and  then  proceeded  to  narrate  the 
little  there  was  to  tell.  After  speaking  of  my  ad- 
ventures in  the  fair,  and  the  incident  of  the  wounded 
man,  I  came  to  our  drive  home  and  the  attack  on 
the  car,  of  which  I  made  as  light  as  possible. 

Then  I  described  my  visit  to  the  house  of  Rory 
Bournes,  and  the  curious  conduct  of  his  sister,  cul- 
minating in  the  horrible  incident  of  that  morning, 
when  I  found  the  bandages  torn  off  the  man's 
wounds. 

"  Powers  alive ! "  cried  the  little  priest,  "  I'll  talk 
to  her!" 


FATHER  ANTHONY  173 

I  glanced  at  Eileen ;  her  face  was  very  pale,  and 
she  seemed  greatly  troubled. 

"  She  is  a  strange  girl,"  she  said.  **  I  have  thought 
sometimes  that  she  is  not  quite  sane.  And  she  said 
that  she  wished  her  brother  to  die?  * 

"She  certainly  said  so,"  I  replied,  "and  she  al- 
most succeeded  in  disposing  of  him.  However,  I 
warned  her,  and  I  think  I  brought  her  to  her 
senses." 

When  Eileen  rose  to  go,  I  took  up  my  hat  and 
stick  and  prepared  to  accompany  her;  but  she 
begged  me  to  remain  in  the  cottage. 

"You  are  not  going  out  to-night.  Dr.  Sutherland," 
she  said.  "  Pray  do  not  run  into  unnecessaiy  dan- 
ger.    Father  John  will  see  me  home." 

The  priest  expressed  himself  willing  to  go 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth  for  her,  but  I  adheied  to 
my  intention  with  a  firmness  which  could  not  be 
shaken. 

"I  am  going  out  at  any  rate,"  I  said,  "and  I  may 
as  well  walk  to  Craig  Castle  as  elsewhere.  Never 
fear  for  me.  Miss  Craig!  Now  that  I  am  on  my 
guard  the  rascals  will  find  I  know  how  to  protect 
myself." 

So  after  we  had  said  good-night  to  the  priest,  and 
I  had  expressed  a  hearty  wish  that  he  would  come 
soon  to  see  me  again,  he  went  on  his  homeward 
way,  and  I  walked  with  Eileen  towards  the  sea- 
shore. 


174  FATHER  ANTHONY 

During  the  walk  very  little  was  said,  but  Eileen 
clung  confidingly  to  my  arm,  and  I  was  happy.  It 
was  a  fine  starlight  night.  The  lonely  bog-land  lay 
black  all  around  us,  the  moon  shone  down  with 
vitreous  rays  from  a  cloudless  sky,  and  the  silence  of 
the  shore  was  broken  only  by  the  weary  washing  of 
the  sea. 

When  we  reached  her  door  she  withdrew  her 
hand  from  my  arm  and  reached  it  towards  me. 

"Good-night,  Dr.  Sutherland,"  she  said  softly. 

"Good-night,  Miss  Craig,"  I  answered,  "and  may 
God  bless  you!" 

Something  in  my  manner  troubled  her.  She 
raised  her  eyes  appealingly  to  my  face. 

"You  think  there  is  no  hope?"  she  said.  "I 
mean  about  Michael? " 

"There  is  always  hope,"  I  replied.  "Without  it, 
how  many  of  us  would  be  able  to  face  this  world's 
storms — and,  frankly,  I  begin  to  see  light  through 
the  cloud ! " 

"  You  do ! "  she  cried  eagerly. 

"Yes,"  I  answered,  "but  don't  question  me  any 
more  to-night.  Only  be  sure  of  one  thing — that  I 
have  not  been  idle,  and  that  I  begin  to  think  I  have 
found  a  clue." 

"Thank  God! "  she  said,  raising  her  eyes  to  my 
face ;  then  with  another  good-night,  she  entered  the 
house,  and  the  door  closed  upon  her,  shutting  her 
from  my  sight. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

The  local  excitement  caused  by  the  unsuccessful 
attack  on  my  person  (if  indeed  such  an  attack  had 
been  really  intended,  which  I  began  to  doubt)  soon 
subsided.  After  all,  indeed,  it  was  a  very  small 
matter  in  a  district  where  the  Moonlighter  never 
ceases  from  troubling  and  the  landlord  is  constantly 
laid  to  rest.  No  further  attempt, .  however,  was 
made  to  molest  me,  and  I  never  had  any  occasion  to 
use  the  revolver  which  remained  snugly  tucked  away 
in  the  pocket  of  my  coat.  I  continued  as  heretofore 
my  daily  routine  of  work  and  amusement,  and 
whenever  I  entered  some  wretched  tumble-down 
hut,  I  was  received  with  cringing  politeness, 
through  which  veneer  I  now  and  then  fancied  I  de- 
tected lurking  looks  of  dislike.  But  the  attack  on 
the  car  had  been  mentioned  by  Father  John  in  the 
chapel ;  standing  near  the  altar  he  had  vehemently 
denounced  the  "  bom  blackguard  "  who  had  dared  to 
raise  his  hand  against  a  ''Christian  gentleman,"  like 
myself;  so  that  I  was,  in  a  sense,  under  the 
Church's  protection! 

Meantime,  winter  had  come  in  its  usual  stormy 
guise  to  county  Mayo;  the  air  grew  blacker  and 


FATHER  ANTHONY  177 

colder,  keen  frosts  touched  the  bogs  and  brought  in 
the  snipe,  and  now  and  then  there  was  a  snow-fall 
which  speedily  melted  away.  The  potato  season 
had  been  a  bad  one,  and  the  wretched  peasantry,  ill- 
clothed,  ill-fed  and  ill-sheltered,  suffered  terribly; 
indeed  many  would  have  died  of  absolute  starvation 
but  for  the  helping  hand  of  Eileen  Craig.  She,  poor 
girl,  did  not,  even  in  her  great  fear  and  trouble, 
neglect  her  duty  to  the  poor.  But  the  time  was 
now  close  at  hand  when  her  lover  was  to  be  tried 
for  his  life,  and  her  heart  was  with  Michael  in  his 
prison  cell.  I  gave  her  what  comfort  I  could,  and 
constantly  renewed  the  hope  I  had  sown  in  her 
heart ;  for,  as  I  have  said,  I  had  at  last  got  a  clue, 
and  though  it  might  lead  to  nothing,  I  was  more 
sanguine  than  I  could  say. 

I  had  been  surprised  beyond  measure  on  return- 
ing to  visit  Father  Anthony,  whom  I  had  left  so 
seriously  ill,  to  find  that  he  was  up  and  about,  and 
devoting  himself  with  more  than  ordinary  zeal  to 
works  and  ministrations  of  charity.  The  hacking 
cough  still  troubled  him,  and  there  were  hectic  spots 
upon  his  cheeks,  but  when  I  remonstrated  with  him 
and  pointed  out  the  danger  of  exposing  himself  to 
the  severities  of  that  bitter  winter,  he  paid  no  heed 
whatever.  "I'm  quite  well,"  he  said,  "and  I  shall 
not  neglect  my  duty  either  to  my  people  or  my 
God." 

"Sure  the  poor  boy's  too  good  for  this  world,"  said 
12 


178  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Father  John  to  me  one  day,  "  and  a  heap  too  tender- 
hearted. A  man  with  a  heart  and  soul  like  his 
should  never  have  become  a  priest." 

I  was  still  greatly  puzzled  by  the  young  priest's 
conduct,  puzzled  most  of  all  that  he  still  made  no 
attempt  whatever  to  go  to  Kilsyth  and  meet  Michael 
in  his  prison,  but  I  wondered  more  when  I  discov- 
ered, as  I  did,  that  Father  Anthony,  instead  of  con- 
fining his  ministrations  to  his  own  district,  extended 
them  as  far  as  the  lonely  farm  where  the  man  Eory 
Bournes  lay  under  my  care  recovering  from  his 
wound.  Twice  I  met  the  young  priest  there  face  to 
face,  and  on  each  occasion  it  was  late  at  night.  On 
the  first  occasion,  as  I  was  about  to  enter  the  house, 
I  found  him  hurriedly  leaving  it,  and  I  noticed  that 
my  patient  seemed  strangely  agitated,  and  that  the 
face  of  his  sister  sometimes  bore  traces  of  recent 
tears.  A  few  nights  later  I  encountered  him  there 
again.  This  time,  instead  of  trying  to  avoid  me,  he 
waited  in  the  kitchen  while  I  interviewed  my  pa- 
tient, and  when  I  left  the  house  he  left  it  with  me, 
saying  he  would  walk  with  me  along  the  road. 
For  a  time  we  walked  on  in  silence.  It  was  a  quiet 
moonlight  night  and  the  road  was  quite  deserted. 
Presently  Father  Anthony  turned  to  me  and 
asked : — 

''Tell  me  the  truth.  Dr.  Sutherland— will  that 
man  live  or  die?" 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  179 

"One  can  never  be  certain  of  anything,  but  I 
fancy  he  will  die.* 

His  next  question  was,  I  thought,  a  strange  one. 

"How  soon?  What  is  the  longest  time  he  can 
Uve? "  he  asked  with  an  eagerness  which  surprised 
me,  and  which  induced  me  to  reply : — 

"Do  you,  as  well  as  his  sister,  wish  for  his 
death?" 

In  a  moment  he  grew  calm,  and  quietly  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross  upon  his  breast. 

"God  forgive  me,"  he  murmured.  "Why  should 
I  wish  for  the  death  of  any  man?  You  will  do  your 
best  to  save  him,  unworthy  as  he  is? " 

"I  am  doing  my  best,"  I  answered  quietly,"  but 
you  are  hindering  me ! " 

"In  what  way?" 

"  I  notice  that  your  visits  agitate  him.  If  he  is 
to  recover,  you  must  allow  me  to  attend  to  his  body, 
and  for  the  time  being  you  must  leave  his  spiritual 
welfare  alone." 

He  made  no  reply,  so  I  continued : — 

"You  seem  to  be  strangely  interested  in  this 
man?" 

"I  am  interested  in  all  those  who  are  in  trouble," 
he  returned  quietly. 

"Xo  doubt;  but  the  place  where  he  lives  is  out- 
side the  limits  of  your  present  cure,  and  I  must  con- 
fess I  was  surprised  to  find  you  ministering  so  far 
away 


t» 


180  FATHER  ANTHONY 

His  face  was  turned  from  me,  but  I  could  see  that 
he  was  nervous  and  agitated. 

"He  is  one  of  my  old  parishioners,"  he  replied. 
«I  have  known  him  for  years,  and " 

He  paused,  trembling  violently,  and  then  with  a 
total  change  of  manner  he  gripped  me  by  the  arm 
and  cried: — 

"  Doctor,  I  feel  sometimes  as  if  there  was  a  curse 
upon  me !  I  know  that  you  mistrust  me — ^that  you 
suspect  me — God  knows  of  what!  Bear  with  me,  I 
entreat  you!  Believe,  if  you  can,  that  I  am  only 
trying  to  do  my  duty^  and  to  grope  to  the  light  out 
of  darkness.  Trust  me !  Pray  for  me !  Pray  that 
the  Lord  may  save  me,  that  I  may  not  go  quite 
mad! " 

Before  I  could  reply  to  this  strange  tirade  he  had 
wrung  my  hand,  and  with  a  low  cry  disappeared 
into  the  night.  I  called  after  him,  but  he  did  not 
reply,  and  would  not  return.  More  than  ever  mys- 
tified and  troubled,  I  walked  home  to  Mylrea. 

After  this  the  priest's  visits  to  the  farm  appeared 
to  cease — at  any  rate,  I  did  not  meet  him  there 
again.  From  that  time  forward  I  watched  with 
growing  interest  both  the  man  and  his  sister,  and 
the  more  I  watched  them  the  more  puzzled  did  I 
become.  Since  our  first  passage  of  arms  no  further 
one  had  occurred  between  the  girl  and  myself. 

During  my  visits  she  maintained  a  sullen  and 
dogged  silence.     Though  she  sternly  refused  to  raise 


FATHER  ANTHONY  181 

her  hand  to  assist  the  recovery  of  her  brother,  she 
did  nothing  to  retard  it.  He,  for  his  part,  seemed 
to  regard  me  with  the  same  disfavour  as  did  the 
woman,  though  I  was  certainly  doing  all  in  my 
power  to  save  his  life. 

Anxious  to  learn  more  about  the  strange  couple, 
I  cross-examined  Andy,  but  found  that  beyond  what 
he  had  already  told  me  he  knew  little  or  nothing. 
Almost  by  accident,  however,  I  discovered  a  very 
fountain  of  information  in  my  new  lodging,  and  in 
the  person  of  my  own  landlady.  From  the  Widow 
Macrae  I  learned  that  Kate,  or  Kathleen  Bournes, 
who  had  been  bred  and  bom  in  Castlebar,  had  lived 
for  some  time  as  a  sort  of  upper  servant  with  Mrs. 
Creenan,  during  the  life  of  the  latter's  husband. 
About  the  same  time  as  the  return  of  Anthony 
Creenan  from  Maynooth,  however,  Kathleen  had 
left  Mrs.  Creenan  and  set  up  housekeeping  with  her 
brother,  lately  returned  from  America,  and  since 
that  time  she  had  dwelt  on  the  farm  which  she  stUl 
occupied.  At  first  she  was  visited  from  time  to 
time  by  both  Michael  Creenan  and  his  brother; 
Michael  went  more  frequently  of  the  two.  He  was 
a  keen  sportsman,  and,  when  passing  the  farm  with 
rod  or  gun,  would  step  in  to  have  a  chat  with  Kath- 
leen, for  whom  he  was  profoundly  sorry.     Suddenly, 

# 

however,  these  visits  ceased,  and  the  lad  was  seen  to 
enter  the  farm  no  more. 

"Not  a  soul  in  Mylrea  but  myself  knows  the 


182  FATHBR  ANTHONY  / 

< 

cause  of  that  same,"  said  the  widow,  "and  'twrts  only 
by  chance  that  it  came  to  me.  I  had  knowrl  Kath- 
leen a  long  time,  and  had  often  helped  her  wjhen  she 
was  in  trouble  through  h^r  thief  of  a  brotheir,  so  one 
day  I  walked  over  to  see  her  and  to  have!  a  chat. 
Well,  sir,  I  found  her  seated  by  the  fire  crj^ing,  and 
I  thought  'twas  Eory  had  been  blackguarcling  her, 
but  when  I  told  her  so  she  shook  her  head,i  the  poor 
cratur,  and  cried  the  more.  '  Sure,  I  doii't  mind 
Eory,'  she  said;  'he's  rough  when  he's  /had  the 
drink,  but  he's  right  enough  when  he's  solder.  All 
the  same,  I  wish  I  was  dead ' ;  and  when  I  pressed 
her  a  little  she  up  and  told  me  the  truth ;;  she  had 
fallen  over  head  and  ears  in  love  wid  Master 
Michael!" 

"With  Michael  Creenan? " 

"Yes,  indeed,  sor;  wid  the  poor  boy  that's  now 
in  gaol.  Well,  I  couldn't  believe  my  ears  when  she 
told  me  that  same,  but  she  held  to  it  that  'twas  the 
truth.  '  And  why  shouldn't  I  love  him? '  she  said; 
'  sure's  he's  as  good  as  he's  bold  and  handsome. 
Didn't  he  come  here  day  after  day  to  cheer  me,  till 
I  looked  for  his  coming  as  I  look  for  the  light  o* 
day?  Well,  one  day  when  he  came  he  seemed  a  bit 
downhearted  like,  and  before  I  knew  just  what  I 
was  doing  I  fell  on  his  neck  and  told  him  how  dear 
I  loved  him !  He  seemed  to  be  a  bit  dazed  at  first 
an*  thought  'twas  joking  I  was,  but  when  he  found 
I  was  in  earnest  he  blamed  himself,  and  said  I  must 


FATHER  ANTHONY  183 

'fciy  to  forget  all  about  him !    And  ever  since  that 
day  I've  never  set  eyes  on  him,  and  sure  my  heart's 
iDroken,  and  I  wish  I  was  lying  in  the  churchyard !  * 
T^ell,  sor,  I  was  sorry  enough  for  the  poor  colleen, 
though  I  knew  'twas  foolish  she  was  to  set  her  heart 
on  a  young  gentleman  like  Michael  Creenan,  and  I 
talked  to  her  and  comforted  her  as  well  as  I  could, 
but  'twas  no  manner  of  use.     She  just  sat  day  after 
day  moping  and  fretting  beside  the  fire,  never  doin' 
a  stroke  of  work,  but  seemin'  as  if  her  heart  was 
broken  entirely.     Then  all  at  once  she  changed ! " 
"  Changed  ? "  I  repeated.     "  How  ? ' 
"'Twas  one  day,  not  so  long  ago  neither,  your 
honour,  she  comes  rushing  over  here  to  me.     Sure 
she  wasn't  crying  that  time,  but  her  eyes  was  flam- 
ing like  fire,  and  her  face  looked  that  black  and  sav- 
age 'twas  frightened  I  was  to  see  her.     *  Sure  I  know 
now  why  'twas  he  told  me  to  forget  him,'  she  said ; 
'  'tis  because  he  loves  her,  bad  cess  to  her!'     And 
then,  your  honour,  she  up  and  put   the  curse  on 
Miss  Eileen,  and  swore  that  sooner  than  see  Master 
Michael  marry  the  mistress  she'd  kill  him  wid  her 
own  hand ! " 
"  When  did  this  happen  ?  *  I  asked. 
"  Just  before  you  came  to  Mylrea,  your  honour, 
and  before  the  old  master  was  murdered.     Sure,  I 
often   thought  myself,  'twas  no  cne  but  Kathleen 
set  the  master  to  watch   Miss  Eileen   and   Master 
Michael  that  day  he  came  upon  them  on  the  moor. 


184  FATHER  ANTHONY 

She  wanted  to  get  them  parted,  your  honour. 
Sure,  she  knew  she  could  not  have  Master  Michael 
herself,  but  she  wouldn't  let  another  colleen  step  in 
her  shoes.  Sooner  than  see  him  married  to  Miss 
Eileen,  I  believe  she'd  send  him  to  the  gallows  even 
now." 

The  day  after  my  conversation  with  Mrs.  Macrae 
I  visited  the  farm  again,  and  found  my  patient  worse. 
The  wound  was  healing,  but  feverish  symptoms  had 
set  in,  and  he  seemed  strangely  perturbed ;  his  sis- 
ter, too,  had  lost  some  of  her  wonted  calmness,  and 
watched  my  doings  with  evident  anxiety.  When  I 
had  finished  she  followed  me  into  the  kitchen  and 
called  me  back  as  I  reached  the  door. 

"Your  honour,"  she  said,  "is  it  true  what  they're 
telling  me — that  Michael  Creenan  is  going  to  be 
hanged? " 

"Who  told  you  that?  "  I  asked. 

"  Sure,  'twas  Bridget  came  down  last  night  from 
Craig  Castle  to  see  how  Rory  was  getting  on,  and 
she  told  it  to  us  both." 

"If  he  is  guilty,"  I  said  with  assumed  indififer- 
ence^  "they  will  surely  hang  him,  I  suppose." 

"But  if  he  isn't,  your  honour?  It's  not  guilty  he 
is,  but  innocent  as  the  babe  at  the  breast!  " 

"Even  then,"  I  said,  speaking  slowly  and  watch- 
ing her  face  keenly  as  I  did  so,  "  unless  the  right 
man  is  found — and  I  begin  to  despair  of  ever  finding 
him — I  fear  there  will  be  little  chance  for  young 


FATHER  ANTHONY  185 

Oreenan.     Many  a  man  has  been  executed  on  less 
evidence  than  they  are  bringing  against  him !  " 

She  did  not  answer,  but  she  slowly  bowed  her 
Iiead  and  covered  her  face  with  her  hands.  She 
xnade  no  sound,  but  her  whole  body  shook  as  if 
^with  convulsive  sobs.  I  allowed  her  to  remain  so 
for  a  moment,  then  I  placed  my  hand  softly  on  her 
shoulder  as  I  said : — 

"  Why  do  you  take  so  much  interest  in  Michael 
Creenan?  *• 

She  raised  her  head,  and  the  ghastly  pallor  of  her 
face  startled  me.  I  was  astonished  to  see  her  eyes 
were  quite  dry. 

"Master  Michael  was  always  very  good  to  me,* 
she  murmured,  as  she  turned  sullenly  away. 

From  that  day  forward  the  girl's  whole  character 
seemed  to  undergo  an  extraordinary  change.  Her 
former  defiant  air  was  replaced  by  one  of  dull  sub- 
mission, while  her  tone  towards  her  brother  seemed 
by  contrast  almost  sympathetic.  He,  for  his  part, 
watched  her  face,  her  every  movement  with  strange 
anxiety.  His  manner  had  become  more  and  more 
that  of  a  hunted  animal  brought  to  bay  by  its  pur- 
suers, and  panting  for  liberty  emd  life. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

With  every  one  of  my  visits  to  the  sick  man  my 
interest  in  Kathleen  Bournes  deepened,  until  it 
amounted  to  a  sort  of  nervous  fascination.  Her 
strange  though  somewhat  savage  beauty,  her  air  of 
suppressed  yet  consuming  passion,  the  fierce  yet 
often  wistful  look  of  her  pale  face  and  wild,  watch- 
ful eyes,  attracted  me  in  spite  of  myself,  and  the 
account  I  had  heard  of  her  hopeless  love  for  Michael 
Creenan  now  surrounded  her  in  my  eyes  with  a  cer- 
tain romantic  interest.  At  the  same  time,  I  could 
not  help  feeling  that  she  was  a  woman  of  dangerous 
temperament,  capable  in  her  wild  moods  of  some 
deed  of  violence.  In  vain  I  sought  during  my 
visits  to  lure  her  into  conversation.  Although,  as 
I  have  said,  her  manner  had  become  more  gentle 
and  subdued,  she  still  seemed  desirous  of  avoiding 
any  general  communication,  and  when  I  questioned 
her  on  any  subject  her  replies  were  invariably  brief 
and  unsatisfactory. 

One  morning,  however,  when  I  came  from  the 
sick  room,  where  I  had  left  the  man  slumbering 
peacefully,  still  under  the  influence  of  a  sleeping 
potion  which  I  had  administered  the  previous  night. 


THE  NEW  rORI 

PUBLIC  UBRiLAT 


HLreN  FOJNDATtONS 


1 


188  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Sure,  your  honour's  joking,"  she  muiiaured,  not, 
I  thought,  angrily. 

"Indeed,  no.  You  are  pretty;  and  ^ou  have  at 
least  one  gift  which  the  proudest  lady  in  the  land 
would  envy  you — ^your  beautiful  hair." 

She  looked  up  quickly,  and  our  ey  iB  met  again ; 
when,  to  my  surprise,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and 
she  turned  her  face  away.  I  had  tou^Bhed  a  tender 
chord,  but  I  saw  at  once  that  she  was  not  altogether 
displeased,  for  as  I  lingered  watching/  her,  her  hand 
stole  up  to  her  head  and  touched  the  snooded  folds 
of  the  locks  which  I  had  praised. 

"1*11  wager  now,"  I  added  a  little  perversely,  "that 
this  is  not  the  first  time  youVe  been  told  that  your 
hair  is  beautiful?" 

She  made  no  immediate  reply,  but  her  heart 
heaved,  and  I  saw  a  tear  rolling  down  her  cheek. 

"Sure,  I'm  not  caring  what  they  say  of  me,"  she 
said  presently.  "  I  know  I'm  no  lady,  and  I  know 
I'm  only  a  poor  colleen.  Why  will  your  honour  be 
laughing  at  me  and  calling  me  pretty?  It  would 
have  pleased  me  once  to  hear  that  same,  but  now — 
oh,  don't  spake  of  it;  don't  waken  the  pride  in  my 
heart,  and  me  heartbroken." 

As  she  spoke  she  leant  her  head  back  against  the 
cottage  wall,  and  with  her  hands  lying  helplessly  in 
her  lap,  permitted  the  tears  to  flow,  quietly,  silently, 
like  water  welling  up  from  an  overflowing  fountain. 

"My  poor  girl,"  I  said,  deeply  touched  by  her 


FATHKB  AKTHOHT  189 

emotion,  'I  know  yon  aie  in  great  boable.  I 
wish  you  would  open  your  heait  to  me  and  try  to 
look  upon  me  as  a  friend." 

"There's  no  friend  in  all  the  world  for  the  likes 
o'  me,*  she  cried  in  the  same  low,  despairing 
tones. 

"  Why  do  you  say  that?  I  have  done  all  I  can  to 
help  your  brother,  and  I  would  gladly  be  of  service 
to  you.  I  know  something  of  joor  stoty  already ; 
and  perhaps  if  you  told  me  more ' 

In  a  moment  her  manner  changed,  and  she  sprang 
to  her  feet,  brushing  away  the  tears  and  looking  me 
in  the  face. 

"Who's  been  telling  about  me?'  she  cried. 
"Who's  been  telling  lies  about  me  and  saying  I'm 
in  trouble  ? " 

"No  one,'  I  replied  quietly.  "Only  it  is  quite 
dear  that  you  are  unhappy,  and  I  should  like  to 
know  the  cause.  Perhaps  I  can  help  you — who 
knows  ? ' 

"  You  can't  help  me.  No  one  can  help  me,"  was 
the  passionate  reply.  "And  I'm  not  asking  help:  I 
only  want  to  be  left  alone  in  peace.' 

I  placed  my  hand  gently  on  her  arm  and  said, 
still  watching  her  intently : — 

"In  a  few  days  I  shall  be  seeing  Michael  Creenan 
^ain.  Would  you  like  me  to  give  him  any  mes- 
sage?' 

I  felt  her  frame  quivering  beneath  my  touch. 


190  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Her  eyes  cast  downward,  and  her  face  averted,  sh( 
shrank  nervously  away. 

"  Why  do  you  spake  of  Master  Michael  ? "  she^ 

murmured.     "What  message  would   you  take  him 

from  the  likes  o'  me? " 

"I  know  that  you  cared  for  him.  I  am  sure  that 
you  would,  if  it  were  possible,  be  of  help  to  him  in 
his  great  extremity.  That  is  why  I  have  spoken  to 
you  of  him,  and  why  I  have  ofifered  to  be  your 
friend." 

I  waited  quietly  for  the  effect  of  my  words. 
Since  she  had  so  persistently  refused  to  reveal  the 
real  truth  concerning  her  interest  in  the  young  man 
I  had  determined  of  set  purpose  to  reveal  my  own 
knowledge  of  the  secret.  Trembling  like  a  leaf  she 
sank  again  on  the  stool  near  the  door,  and  covered 
her  face  with  her  hands.  When  she  looked  up 
again  there  were  no  tears  in  her  eyes ;  her  face  was 
pale  and  set,  and  her  voice  was  firm  and  clear. 

"K  you'll  be  seeing  Master  Michael,"  she  said, 
"you  may  tell  him  that  Kathleen  Bournes  sends 
him  her  blessing,  for  the  sake  of  old  times;  and 
you  may  tell  him,  that  she's  praying  for  him  night 
and  day,  and  waiting  for  the  time  when  he'll  be 
free.  Sure  I'm  not  ashamed  now  to  say  it — he  was 
the  pulse  of  my  heart  and  the  light  of  my  life,  when 
I  was  over  yonder  at  Mylrea !  " 

"There  is  nothing  to  be  ashamed  of,"  I  replied. 
"  I  know  you  loved  him !  " 


FATHER  ANTHONY  191 

"Sure  and  I  did!  "  the  girl  replied  with  a  little  of 

^®r  old  bold  maimer,  "  and  when  he  turned  away  to 

^ss  Eileen  he  took  the  light  of  the  day  with  him ! 

^od  bless  him!     What  then?     The  sound  of  his 

^oice  was  in  my  heart,  and  the  thought  of  him  was 

^ie  music  in  my  dreams;  and  though  I  hated  her 

^r  taking  him  from  me,  I  knew  that  she  was  a  lady 

^^d  I  was  the  dirt  beneath  her  feet.     Then  the  black 

'^our  came,  and  the  master  was  struck  down — rest 

'^is  soul  1     And  my  heart  was  full  of  sorrow  for  the 

^^Id  man  and  for  Miss  Eileen !  " 

Though  the  words  were  sympathetic,  the  tone  was 
^^most  defiant.  I  suffered  her  to  talk  on,  only  in- 
'^errupting  her  now  and  then  with  an  exclamation  or 
^  note  of  interrogation.  The  flood-gates  of  her 
:»eticence  once  lifted  she  seemed  to  find  relief  in  the 
torrent  of  passionate  words  which  was  flowing  from 
lier  mouth. 

"  But  sure  it  was  like  a  knife  through  my  heart 
when  I  heard  that  Master  Michael  had  been  taken 
up  for  murder;  for  didn't  I  know  that  he  was  gentle 
and  kind,  and  would  never  have  raised  his  hand 
against  the  master,  and  him  an  old  man  and  Miss 
Eileen's  father?  And  when  they  carried  him  away 
to  Castlebar  and  put  him  in  the  prison  cell,  I'd  have 
gone  to  Miss  Eileen  and  spoke  the  word  of  comfort 
to  her,  but  I  was  ashamed.  I've  the  black  heart, 
sometimes,  your  honour,  and  the  blood  of  my  father 
and  my  brother  rises  up  to  my  head  and  makes  me 


192  FATHBB  ANTHONY 

mad;  but  I'm  not  so  bad  as  some  think  me,  and  I'd 
have  died  to  save  Mister  Michael !  ' 

"  I  am  certain  of  that,"  I  said  gently.  "  Even  now, 
it  may  not  be  too  late  to  help  him." 

"I'm  thinking  of  that,"  she  said,  ''waking  and 
sleeping ! "  She  added,  with  a  wild  appealing  ges- 
ture, "Does  your  honour  think  he'll  come  to  harm?  " 

I  replied  that  the  case  certainly  looked  rather 
black  against  the  prisoner,  but  that  I  was  sanguine 
of  ascertaining,  before  the  day  of  trial,  such  facts  as 
might  tell  in  his  favour.  I  said  nothing  of  my  own 
conviction,  now  amounting  to  a  certainty,  that 
Michael  Creenan,  whether  or  not  he  was  actually 
guilty,  knew  more  than  he  cared  to  say  concerning 
the  crime,  and  that  his  knowledge  was  shared  by  his 
brother.  Father  Anthony. 

"But  if  Michael  Creenan  is  innocent,"  I  said, 
"who  is  guilty?  Until  we  can  decide  that,  we  are 
entirely  helpless." 

I  watched  her  closely  as  I  spoke,  but  I  detected 
no  expression  of  dread,  or  any  change  of  manner 
whatever.  She  held  her  head  erect,  her  gaze  fixed 
on  the  far  distance,  as  if  she  beheld  there  something 
invisible  to  all  eyes  except  her  own.  With  the  con- 
fession of  her  love  had  come  a  certain  bold  dignity, 
a  fearless  self-assertion,  which  completely  trans- 
formed her  from  the  sullen  creature  she  had  once 
seemed,  to  a  proud  and  beautiful  woman. 

"Maybe  we're  not  helpless,  after  all,"  she  said 


FATHER  ANTHONY  193 

quietly,  "if  your  honour  will  be  patient,  and  tell 
Master  Michael  that  Kathleen  Bournes  is  going  to 
save  his  life.  I  am,  your  honour,  if  God  will  give 
me  strength;  but,  oh!  it's  a  hard  task  the  Lord  has 
set  me,  though  I  mean  to  see  it  through.  Tell  him 
I  don't  forget  the  old  times,  when  he  was  a  bold 
young  gentleman  and  I  was  only  a  silly  young 
coUeen.  'Twas  him  that  praised  my  hair  then,  and 
called  me  pretty,  just  as  your  honour  did  this  day. 
I  don't  forget!  I  don't  forget!  And  if  it  was  my 
own  grave  I  was  digging,  I'd  work  to  get  the  boy 
I  loved  once  out  of  the  prison  at  Castlebar." 

So  saying,  she  turned  from  me  and  walked  slowly 
into  the  house.  I  made  no  attempt  to  follow  her  or 
to  question  her  further,  for  I  was  satisfied  now  that 
I  had  misunderstood  her  character,  and  that  she  was 
a  faithful  friend  and  well-wisher  to  Michael  Creenan. 

On  the  evening  of  that  day  I  had  occasion  to  see 
Miss  Craig  at  the  Castle,  and  in  the  course  of  our 
conversation  I  mentioned  for  the  first  time  my  ac- 
quaintance with  Kathleen  Bournes.  I  saw  at  once 
from  Eileen's  manner  that  she  was  not  too  favour- 
ably disposed  towards  Kathleen. 

"  How  did  you  come  to  know  her? '  she  asked 
uneasily,  with  a  slight  flush  on  her  cheek. 

"Her  brother  had   met  with  an  accident  in   a 

drunken  brawl,"  I  explained,  "tmd  I  carried   him 

home  on  my  car  from  Balsyth  Fair  the  day  I  was 

shot  at  from   the   roadside.      Since   then  I  have 

13 


194  FATHER  ANTHONY 

visited  the  house  frequently,  and  have  been  much 
struck  by  the  girl's  somewhat  savage  beauty.  It  is 
a  pity  to  see  so  handsome  a  creature  among  such 
surroundings." 

Without  replying,  Eileen  walked  up  and  down 
the  room  with  the  impatient  impetuosity  peculiar  to 
her.     Suddenly  she  paused  and  faced  me. 

**  Why  do  you  mention  this  girl  to  me?  "  she  de- 
manded point-bletnk,  somewhat  to  my  confusion. 
"You  have  heard  something?  You  know  what  peo- 
ple say  about  her  and  Michael?  " 

I  was  bound  to  confess  the  truth,  but  I  added  that, 
so  far  as  I  had  been  informed,  all  the  love-making 
had  been  on  one  side — that  of  the  woman. 

"Of  course,"  cried  Eileen  imperiously. 

I  ought  to  have  known  sufi&cient  of  human  nature 
to  have  been  aware  that  I  had  committed  a  Mtise. 
I  recognised  the  fact  too  late,  and  all  I  could  do  was 
to  drop  the  subject;  fortunately,  it  was  soon  forgotten 
in  our  discussion  of  the  peril  which  still  surrounded 
Michael  Creenan. 


^ 


CHAPTER   XVm 

I  HAVE  said  that  I  held  in  my  hands  a  clue  to  the 
mystery  of  Mr.  Craig's  murder,  and  so,  as  it  turned 
out,  I  did.  It  consisted,  however,  of  several  tangled 
threads,  each  of  which  seemed  to  lead  in  a  different 
direction. 

I  had  discovered,  for  example,  that  the  Creenans 
had  been  for  a  long  time  in  close  communication 
with  Rory  Bournes  and  his  sister;  added  to  this, 
that  there  had  been  certain  love  passages  between 
the  latter  and  Michael  Creenan,  in  consequence  of 
which  the  woman  Kathleen  had  become  savagely 
jealous,  and  had  possibly,  as  my  informant  sug- 
gested, warned  Mr.  Craig  that  Michael  was  meeting 
with  Eileen.  Here  I  came  to  a  cul  de  sac ;  for  if, 
as  I  sometimes  suspected,  the  man  Bournes  knew 
something  about  the  old  gentleman's  murder,  and 
had  been  concerned  in  it,  either  as  principal  or  ac- 
cessory, how  reconcile  that  suspicion  with  the  fact 
that  his  sister's  interests  could  be  best  served  by 
keeping  Mr.  Craig  alive?  It  was  conceivable  that 
the  man  might  have  decided  to  avenge  the  slight 
upon  his  sister  by  compassing  the  death  of  the  per- 
son who  had  deserted  her  for  another  woman;  it 


196  FATHER  ANTHONY 

was  incredible,  on  the  other  hand,  that  either  he  or 
his  sister  could  have  any  interest  in  injuring  the 
father  of  Eileen.  The  more  I  thought  it  all  over, 
the  more  I  became  terrified  at  the  possible  result  of 
my  investigations.  Everything  I  had  learned,  in- 
deed, increased  the  probability  that  Michael  Creenan 
was  less  innocent  than  I  had  at  first  supposed. 

Assuming  his  complicity,  all  the  mystery  seemed 
clear.     Furious  with  Mr.  Craig  for  the  insults  upon 
him,  and  despairmg  of  winning  Eileen  while  her 
father  lived,  Michael  Creenan  had  taken  counsel 
with  the  desperado  Bournes,  and  with  or  without 
his  assistance  had  committed  the  crime ;  his  brother 
Anthony  had  by  some  means  or  other  become  aware 
of  the  truth,  and  hence  the  horror  which  made  him 
shrink  away  from  his  brother,  and  the  motive  for 
his  secret  visits  to  the  wounded  man ;  while  Kath- 
leen Bournes,  also  cognisant  of  the  facts,  and  sym- 
pathising  with   her  lover,   was   furious   with   her 
brother  for  having  taken  part  in  the  crime,  and  in 
daily  dread  that  he  might  confess  his  complicity 
and  so  ensure  Michael  Creenan's  conviction. 

All  this,  of  course,  was  mere  theory,  but  it  was 
theory  which  afforded  a  common-sense  explanation 
of  everything,  and  of  the  extraordinary  conduct  of 
all  concerned.  Still  I  could  not  quite  convince  my- 
self that  Michael  Creenan  was  guilty.  In  the  first 
place,  he  had  impressed  me  personally  with  the  feel- 
ing that  he  was  incapable  of  a  crime  so  atrocious ;  he 


FATHER  ANTHONY  197 

had,  indeed,  all  the  bearing  of  an  innocent  man; 
secondly,  Eileen's  belief  in  him  was  so  absolute  and 
xmhesitating ;  and  finally,  Father  Anthony  had 
affirmed,  under  oath,  that  his  brother  was  innocent. 

In  less  than  a  week  now  the  assizes  at  Castlebar 
would  open,  and  Creenan  would  be  tried  for  his 
life.  As  the  time  drew  near  Eileen's  agitation  in- 
creased, and  whenever  we  met  I  was  startled  and 
almost  terrified  by  the  excitement  of  her  demeanour. 
My  dread  was  that  she  would  break  down  before 
the  trial.  I  felt  convinced,  moreover,  that  if 
Michael  were  condemned,  she  would  never  survive 
the  sorrow  and  despair.  I  did  my  best  to  comfort 
her,  but  it  became  more  and  more  difficult;  she  was 
shrewd  enough  indeed  to  see  that  I  was  assuming  a 
hope  which  I  did  not  really  feel. 

About  this  time  she  paid  another  visit  to  Castle- 
bar and  again  interviewed  the  prisoner.  This  time 
she  went  alone,  and  on  her  return  I  was  sent  for  to 
the  Castle,  where  I  found  her  waiting  anxiously  for 
me.  Her  usually  gentle  manner  had  quite  changed ; 
her  forehead  was  knitted,  her  expression  almost 
angry.  When  I  entered  she  sprang  from  the  chair 
on  which  she  had  been  seated,  and  approached  me 
with  flashing  eyes. 

"Is  all  the  world  turning  against  me?  *  she  cried. 
"Have  I  no  true  friend?  Why  do  you  not  help  me? 
Why  did  you  promise  to  do  so  much,  only  to  do 
notfiing— yes,  nothing? " 


198  FATHBR  ANTHONY 

I  tried  to  soothe  her,  but  it  was  in  vain;  she  had 
lost  all  self-command,  and  cried  presently : — 

**  You  are  almost  a  stranger.  It  can  matter  little 
to  you  whether  Michael  lives  or  dies !  But  his  own 
flesh  and  blood — his  brother,  who  pretended  to  love 
him — where  is  he?  Why  has  he  never  been  to  see 
him — never  sent  a  word  to  comfort  him?  Oh,  it  is 
cruel — cruel!  And  he — he  is  heartbroken  at  the 
unkindness !  * 

"Father  Anthony  has  been  so  ill,**  I  said,  not 
knowing  what  better  excuse  to  make  for  him. 

"  It  is  false ! "  she  answered,  pacing  the  room. 
"He  is  only  pretending  to  be  ill!  He  keeps  away 
because  he  is  a  coward,  and  believes  his  brother 
guilty.  His  heart  is  cold  and  cruel ;  he  is  hateful ! 
He  calls  himself  a  priest,  but  a  priest  of  God  should 
have  compassion — even  for  the  guilty.  Every  time 
that  the  poor  mother  has  visited  her  son  he  has 
asked  for  his  brother;  and  when  I  saw  him  yester- 
day he  asked  the  same  thing.  What  could  I  say  to 
him?  I  could  only  hide  the  truth  and  tell  him  that 
Anthony  loved  him  but  was  too  ill  to  come  to 
him!" 

Knowing  or  suspecting  what  I  did,  I  was  doubly 
distressed  by  her  conversation.  It  was  not  in  her 
nature,  however,  to  be  violent  long;  she  grew 
calmer  presently,  and  after  begging  me  to  forgive 
her  for  having  spoken  to  me  so  harshly,  she  ex- 
plained that  during  her  visit  to  the  prison  she  had 


200  FATHER  ANTHONY 

him  to  the  police,  for  if  his  evidence  would  be  of  any 
avail  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost. 

I  was  determined  also  to  interview  Anthony 
Creenan,  and  to  adopt  the  same  tactics.  Come  what 
might,  I  was  resolved  not  to  lie  low  any  longer,  but 
to  tax  both  men  with  their  knowledge  of  the  crime. 

It  was  dark  as  pitch  when  I  set  out  on  my  road 
to  the  farm  where  my  patient  was  lying,  but  I  knew 
every  footstep  of  the  way.  The  night  was  bleak 
and  cold,  the  nor* -west  wind  was  rising  and  bring- 
ing with  it  as  it  crossed  the  dark  moorland  a  deep 
troubled  murmur  from  the  adjoining  sea. 

The  time  was  late  for  a  sick  visit,  but  I  had 
chosen  it  advisedly;  I  wanted  to  face  the  man 
alone,  with  no  likelihood  of  interruption.  I  knew  I 
had  to  deal  with  a  desperado  who  might  have  other 
desperadoes  at  his  call,  but  I  was  armed,  and  was 
not  going  to  be  deterred  from  my  object  by  any 
childish  fear. 

When  I  gained  the  narrow  lane  leading  to  the 
farm  I  struck  a  match  and  looked  at  my  watch ;  it 
was  ten  o'clock — an  hour  when  most  of  the  peasant 
folk  in  that  wild  district  are  abed;  but  there  was  a 
light  in  the  window  of  the  sick  room,  and  a  faint 
reddish  gleam,  as  of  firelight,  from  the  window  of 
the  kitchen.  I  walked  on,  and  reaching  the  yard 
in  front  of  the  house  stole  quietly  forward  towards 
the  door;  but  the  kitchen  window  was  uncurtained, 
and  I  had  the  curiosity  to  look  in. 


202  FATHER  ANTHONY 

held  up  a  crucifix ;  but  the  other  covered  his  eyes  as 
if  to  shut  out  the  sight,  then  waved  his  hands  wildly 
as  if  imploring  to  be  left  alone.  The  priest  half 
turned  and  I  saw  his  face.  It  was  more  like  the 
face  of  a  spectre  than  a  man — every  lineament  of  it 
seemed  changed,  and  the  dark  eyes  were  full  of 
angry  light.  He  clutched  the  crucifix  in  his  hands, 
kissed  it,  then  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven  as  if  im- 
ploring strength ;  and  all  the  time  he  spoke  rapidly 
— the  sound  of  his  voice  reached  me,  but  I  could 
not  clearly  distinguish  one  word.  While  I  stood 
hesitating,  the  priest  turned  again  towards  the  bed, 
while  the  sick  man  stretched  forth  his  hands  and 
clutched  wildly  at  the  crucifix.  But  Father  Anthony 
thrust  the  hands  back  and  raised  the  sacred  emblem 
high  in  the  air  above  the  man's  reach. 

For  a  time  I  was  rooted  to  the  spot,  unable  to 
move,  even  to  think;  but  at  last,  unwilling  any 
longer  to  play  the  spy,  I  drew  back  from  the  win- 
dow, passed  round  to  the  front  of  the  house,  and 
without  waiting  to  knock,  pushed  at  the  door;  it 
opened  to  my  touch,  and  I  found  myself  in  the 
kitchen.  As  I  entered  the  woman  sprang  to  her 
feet  with  a  cry. 

Without  speaking  I  moved  towards  the  door  of 
the  inner  room,  but  Kathleen  interposed,  and  said 
in  a  low  voice : — 

"  You  can't  see  my  brother  to-night,  he  has  some 
one  with  him — and  sure  it's  late  for  a  sick  call !  " 


4  ^kJ^^^^^^H 
1      \ 

E  CLtrrCKKD  THE   CRUCIFIX    IN    HIS    HANDS,    K 
IMPLOKING   S 


[THE  NEW   YO»l| 
PUfiUC  UBRAUT 


TTLDEN  FOUNDATIOWS 


11 


y 


FATHER  ANTHONY  203 

**  Who  is  with  him? "  I  asked,  curious  to  see  what 
she  would  reply. 

"Only  one  of  the  neighbors,  sure,**  she  replied, 
and  as  she  spoke  the  voices  within  were  raised 
again,  and  the  sick  man  uttered  another  woeful 
cry. 

"Why  do  you  lie  to  me?  "  I  demanded.  "Father 
Anthony  Creenan  is  there !  ** 

"  And  what  then  ?  *  she  at  once  responded.  "  Can't 
the  soggarth  visit  a  dying  man  without  being  fol- 
lowed and  spied  ^wpon^by  the  likes  of  you?  Yes, 
it*s  the  priest  thstt's  with  him,  for  he's  taken  worse, 
and  it's  not  the  doctor  he's  needing  now." 

"Nevertheless,  J  must  see  him,"  I  said.  "I  came 
for  that  purpose." 

"Leave  them  alone,  doctor,"  she  cried  eagerly. 
"Sure  they're  better  alone." 

"If  the  priest  is  ministering  to  him,"  I  said,  "I 
wUl  wait,"  and  I  walked  over  to  the  hearth. 

She  returned  at  once  to  her  seat,  and  we  remained 
in  silence — the  silence  being  broken  only  by  the 
murmur  of  voices  from  within.  Presently  another 
piercing  cry  rent  the  air.  I  made  a  movement,  the 
girl  sprang  up  and  stretched  her  hand  as  if  again  to 
detain  me,  but  as  she  did  so  the  inner  door  opened, 
and  Father  Anthony,  gaunt  and  pale,  stood  upon  the 
threshold. 

"Send  for  the  doctor,"  he  said  hurriedly.  "He's 
dying." 


204  FATHBR  ANTHONY 

Suddenly  he  saw  and  recognised  me,  and  staggered 
like  a  drunken  man. 

"When  did  you  come  in?"  he  asked  eagerly. 
"How  long  have  you  been  here?  * 

Without  replying  I  passed  him  by  and  entered 
the  inner  room. 

The  wounded  man  was  lying  on  the  bed  ghastly 
pale,  his  eyes  staring,  his  powerful  frame  shivering 
convulsively,  but  I  saw  in  a  moment  that  he  had 
merely  fainted.  I  took  out  my  flask  and  poured 
some  brandy  down  his  throat;  in  a  few  minutes  he 
breathed  more  easily,  and  I  saw  by  the  expression 
of  his  eyes  that  he  was  conscious. 

There  was  a  movement  behind  me.  Turning 
quietly  I  saw  the  priest  standing  in  the  middle  of 
the  room. 

"He  is  not  dying,"  I  said.  "But  I  should  warn 
you  that  he  is  not  in  a  fit  state  to  listen  to  your 
ministrations." 

Father  Anthony  did  not  reply ;  he  merely  inclined 
his  head  and  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  his  breast. 
But  at  that  moment  Eory  rose  in  the  bed,  gripped  me 
wildly  by  the  arm,  and  gasped  in  terror: — 

"  Keep  her  away  from  me !  Strike  her  down  if 
she  tries  to  lay  a  finger  on  me!  It's  to  kill  me 
she's  trying,  your  honour — to  kill  me  entirely, 
though  she's  my  own  flesh  and  blood! " 

Following  the  direction  of  his  eyes,  I  saw  Kath- 
leen standing  close  to  the  priest's  side,  and  looking 


FATHER  ANTHONY  205 

with  a  dark  frown  at  the  miserable  figure  on  the 
bed. 

"Don't  be  afraid,"  I  said,  "no  one  shall  harm  you.* 
"And  who  wants  to  harm  him?"  cried  the  girl. 
**  Sure  it's  myself  that  wants  to  keep  the  life  in  him, 
not  take  it  away.  Spake,  Eory  Bournes !  Have  ye 
confessed  to  his  reverence,  and  has  he  given  ye  ab- 
solution?" 

Without  replying  the  man  released  my  arm,  and 
sank  moaning  back  upon  the  pillows. 

"  Lave  me  in  peace,"  he  murmured.  "  Lave  me  in 
peace!" 

"  There's  no  peace  for  you  and  me  this  side  the 
grave,"  said  Kathleen,  "and  it's  well  you  know 
that;  for  the  curse  of  God  is  on  you,  and  on  this 
house,  and  it's  only  his  reverence  can  lift  it  away ! 
O  Eory,  mavoumeen,"  she  continued,  changing  her 
fierce  manner  to  one  of  wild  entreaty,  "spake  out 
while  there's  time,  and  sure  his  reverence  will  ab- 
solve ye,  and  you'll  have  my  blessing  as  well  as  his, 
to  lighten  the  heavy  load  you  have  to  bear." 

But  the  man  now  relapsed  into  a  sullen  silence, 
refusing  to  speak  another  word.  I  stood  by  the 
bedside  for  a  few  minutes,  then  beckoned  the  girl 
from  the  room.  She  followed  me  quietly,  and  im- 
mediately Father  Anthony  joined  us  in  the  kitchen. 
"Eemember  what  I  told  you,"  I  said  to  Kathleen. 
"Your  brother's  life  is  in  my  hands,  and  if  it  is 
tampered  with  in  any  way " 


206  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"  Your  honour  needn't  be  afraid/  she  replied. 
"  Ask  his  reverence !  " 

"She  is  right,"  said  the  priest.  "You  may  safely 
trust  her !  Sure  it  would  be  misfortune  to  her — to 
all  of  us — if  anything  happened  to  her  brother." 

"  But  she  herself  has  said  to  me  that  she  desired 
his  death,*  I  answered. 

"She  desires  it  no  longer,"  said  Father  Anthony, 
looking  earnestly  at  the  girl.  "  She  wishes  him  to 
live." 

Kathleen  inclined  her  head. 

"That's  the  God's  truth,"  she  cried  in  a  broken 
voice.  "  Sure  enough  I  did  wish  him  to  die  in  his 
bed,  but  'twas  in  dread  I  was  for  himself  and  not 
thinking  of  his  poor  soul." 

There  was  a  pause.  Then  the  young  priest  turned 
to  me  and  asked  quietly : — 

"May  I  walk  with  you  to  Mylrea?  I  wish  to 
speak  to  you." 

A  few  minutes  later  we  left  the  house  together. 
Very  little  was  said  on  either  side  till  we  reached 
the  door  of  my  lodging.  By  this  time  it  was  nearly 
midnight,  my  landlady  had  retired  for  the  night, 
and  the  place  was  in  darkness ;  but  I  led  the  way  to 
my  room,  lit  a  light,  and  invited  my  companion  to 
be  seated. 

He  sank  into  a  chair  and  covered  his  face  with 
his  hands  as  if  praying.  When  he  looked  up  again 
I  saw  that  his  eyes  were  full  of  teajs. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  207 

"It  is  very  late,*  I  said,  "and  you  are  far  from 
borne.     What  will  you  do? " 

"I  shall  walk  home  across  the  hills,*  he  replied; 
and  as  he  spoke  his  breath  was  caught  and  he 
Coughed  violently. 

"You  are  endangering  your  life,*  I  said.  "With 
that  cough  you  should  never  be  out  after  nightfall.* 

He  smiled  sadly. 

"  My  own  life  is  nothing,*  he  rejJiied.  "  Sure  I've 
given  it  to  God!  But  I  wished  to  speak  to  you 
about  my  brother.*  He  paused  for  a  moment  then 
added  gently:  "He  thinks  it  very  strange,  does  he 
not,  that  I  do  not  visit  him  in.  his  prison  yonder?  * 

Thus  prompted,  I  told  him  what  I  had  heard  from 
Eileen.  As  I  spoke  I  saw  his  dark  eyes  overflow- 
ing, and  when  I  paused  he  tried  in*  vain  to  speak,  so 
deep  was  his  emotion.     At  last  he  said : — 

"  Dr.  Sutherland,  if  I  tell  you  that  I  would  gladly 
be  in  my  brother's  place,  that  I  would  gladly  die  for 
him,  will  you  believe  me?  I  love  my  brother,  and  it 
is  breaking  my  heart  not  to  be  near  him  in  his  sor- 
row ;  but  God  knows  I  cannot  help  myself.  I  dare 
not  meet  him !  I  need  all  my  strength,  and  if  I 
looked  into  his  eyes  and  knew  that  I  could  not  speak 
the  word  to  save  him,  I  believe  that  I  should  die !  * 

"  I  don't  understand  you !  *  I  cried  almost  angrily. 
"In  God's  name,  why  all  this  mystery?  If  you 
can  help  your  brother  why  do  you  hesitate?  * 

"  I  cannot  help  him !  *  was  the  reply. 


208  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Then  I  poured  out  all  my  suspicions,  and  explained 
the  conclusion  at  which  I  had  arrived — that  Michael 
Creenan  and  the  man  Bournes  were  mixed  up  in  the 
crime,  and  that  the  object  of  the  priest's  visits  to 
Bournes  was  to  prevent  him  from  giving  such  testi- 
mony as  might  ensure  Michael's  conviction  for 
murder. 

He  heard  me  out  patiently,  and  did  not  seem  sur- 
prised. 

"Can  you  deny  what  I  say?  *  I  cried. 

He  looked  me  quietly  in  the  face,  then  he  rose, 
drew  his  soutane  around  him,  and  prepared  to  de- 
part. 

"I  can  deny  nothing,"  he  finally  said,  "and  I  can 
say  nothing.  My  lips  are  sealed!  But  tell  Miss 
Craig  from  me  that  I  do  not  even  now  despair  of 
being  able  to  prove  my  brother's  innocence.  Tell 
her  from  me  to  have  faith  in  God !  " 

So  saying  he  left  the  cottage  and  passed  out  into 
the  night. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

It  was  the  eve  of  the  assizes  at  Castlebar.  The 
town  was  swarming  with  strangers,  chiefly  members 
of  the  legal  profession;  the  hotels  and  inns  were 
overflowing,  and  throngs  of  country  people  filled  the 
market-place  and  the  surrounding  streets.  The 
judge  and  other  high  functionaries  were  expected  to 
arrive  that  evening  by  train,  and  the  local  authori- 
ties were  preparing  to  receive  them  with  all  due 
honour. 

Meantime  Michael  Creenan  was  languishing 
among  other  unfortunates  in  the  town  gaol.  The 
Mylrea  Murder  Case  was  not  likely  to  be  reached 
till  the  third  or  fourth  day  of  the  assizes,  although 
from  the  popular  point  of  view  it  was  the  most  in- 
teresting case  on  the  list  for  trial.  Report  said  that 
the  judge.  Sir  James  Cleary,  a  most  impopular  judge 
in  the  west  of  Ireland,  in  so  far  as  he  combined  with 
strong  anti-Nationalist  sympathies  an  almost  savage 
severity  towards  the  criminal  classes,  was  unlikely 
to  overlook  any  point  which  might  lead  to  the  con- 
viction of  the  accused ;  but  that  was  of  less  conse- 
quence than  the  fact  that  the  popular  verdict  had 

already  condemned   Michael  Creenan,  and  that  a 
14 


210  FATHER  ANTHONY 

jury  selected  from  among  the  townspeople  was  cei 
tain  to  be  strongly  prepossessed  against  him.     TI 
whole  prospect,  indeed,  looked  black   and  almo^^^^ 
hopeless  when  Miss  Craig  arrived  in  Castlebar 
make  her  last  despairing  efforts  to  save  her  lover. 

I  had  promised  to  follow  her  the  next  mominj 
In  honest  truth,  I  dreaded  the  journey  in  her  com  — ^" 
pany,  and  was  still  at  my  wits'  end  how  to  help  osri  -r 
comfort  her.  But  the  real  cause  of  my  delay  wi 
my  own  hesitation  to  act.  If  I  yielded  to  my  im- 
pulse and  warned  the  police  of  my  suspicion  thai 
the  man  Bournes  was  in  some  way  accessory  to  the 
crime,  I  might  be  merely  putting  the  rope  with 
more  certainty  round  Michael  Creenan's  neck ;  and 
that  I  naturally  hesitated  to  do.  The  same  conse- 
quence might  ensue  if  I  reported  the  mysterious 
conduct  of  the  young  priest. 

I  determined,  therefore,  to  wait  and  watch  for 
a  little  while  yet,  and  see  what  might  ensue. 
Michael  Creenan  was  not  yet  either  tried  or  con- 
demned, and  in  the  meantime  there  was  a  possibility 
that  I  might  make  some  new  discovery,  even  at  the 
last  moment. 

Somewhat  to  my  surprise,  after  that  midnight 
interview  with  Father  Anthony,  my  patient  at  the 
lonely  farm  seemed  to  gain  strength.  In  a  couple 
of  days  he  was  out  of  bed  and  sitting  up  in  the  sick 
room;  but  with  that  increasing  strength  came  an  in- 
creasing suUenness  and  taciturnity,  so  that  he  seemed 


FATHER  ANTHONY  211 

almost  to  resent  my  efforts  to  restore  him  to  health. 
His  cry  now  was  for  drink,  which  his  sister,  under 
my  instructions,  carefully  kept  from  him. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  day  when  the  assizes 
were  to  open  I  visited  the  farm,  and  found  the  man 
up  and  dressed,  though  still  too  weak  to  venture  out 
of  the  house.  He  greeted  me  with  his  usual  growl 
of  salutation,  and  then  said,  glancing  darkly  at  his 
sister,  who  stood  by : — 

"Did  your  honour  tell  Kathleen  not  to  let  me 
taste  a  drop  of  spirits?  " 

"  Certainly,"  I  replied.  "  In  your  present  condi- 
tion drink  is  poison  to  you,  and  unless  you  want  to 
die " 

"Sure  I  don't  mind  about  that,"  he  muttered. 
"  I'm  wake  and  low,  and  a  little  shmall  drop  of  the 
drink  would  comfort  me." 

"If  you  were  a  wise  man,"  I  returned,  "you  would 
never  see  whisky  again.  I  believe  it's  at  the  bottom 
of  all  your  troubles.  By  the  way,"  I  added,  "you've 
never  told  me  how  you  got  that  ugly  wound  in  the 
arm." 

I  watched  him  closely  as  I  put  the  question. 
His  coarse,  unshaven  face,  grim  as  a  wild  beast's, 
went  black  as  thunder,  and  he  cast  a  strange  glance 
at  his  sister  as  he  answered : — 

"  My  curse  on  them  as  done  it !  I'll  be  even  with 
them  some  day." 

"But  how  did  it  happen?  "  I  persisted. 


212  FATHER  ANTHONY 

He  turned  his  savage  eyes  on  mine. 

"You  want  to  know  too  much,"  he  muttered. 

But  at  that  moment,  to  my  surprise,  Kathleen 
stepped  forward  and,  pointing  at  him  with  a  trem- 
bling finger,  cried  :— 

"Tell  his  honour  what  he  asks!  Tell  him  the 
truth,  Rory  Bournes !  or  shall  I  tell  him  ?  " 

"Hould  your  tongue,"  growled  the  man,  with  a 
curious  look  of  alarm. 

"  Sure  ril  not  hold  my  tongue,"  returned  Kath- 
leen, with  growing  excitement.  Then  turning 
quickly  to  me  she  added,  with  a  flash  of  her  dark 
eyes:  "'Twas  myself  that  did  it;  and  by  that  token 
I'm  sorry  that  'twas  no  worse! " 

"Don't  believe  her,"  returned  the  man.  "She's 
lying." 

"I'm  not  lying  neither,"  said  Kathleen;  and  as 
she  spoke  she  rushed  across  the  room,  and  throwing 
open  a  cupboard,  drew  from  it  a  small  reaping-hook, 
such  as  women  and  children  use  in  Mayo  when 
gathering  in  the  corn.  The  man  uttered  a  cry  and 
shrank  back  in  terror.  But  without  looking  at  him, 
she  brought  the  reaping-hook  to  me  and  placed  it 
in  my  hand. 

"Look  at  it,  your  honour,"  she  cried.  "Look  at 
the  blood  there  on  the  blade  of  it — the  blood  of 
him  that  I  struck  with  it,  bad  luck  to  him.  Is  it 
lying  I  am,  now?  " 

I  examined  the  weapon.     The  point  and  inner 


THE  WE>'   ^0**, 

nUDEN   r 


FATHER  ANTHONY  213 

edge,  sharp  as  a  razor,  were  covered  with  blood, 
a.s  she  said;  blood  which  had  dried  on  to  it;  and 
Inhere  were  crimson  spots  and  splashes  even  on  the 
handle. 

I  looked  at  the  woman  in  horror,  while  her  brother, 
now  white  with  terror,  eagerly  besought  me  not  to 
let  her  approach  him. 

"Sure  you  needn't  be  afraid,"  she  said.  "I've 
given  my  word  to  the  soggarth,  and  111  never  lift 
my  finger  against  him  again:  but  if  he  says  I  didn't 
do  it  he's  lying,  your  honour.  I  stabbed  him  with 
the  i-eaping-hook,  and  God  Willing  I'd  have  had  his 
life." 

"Why  did  you  do.  this? "  I  demanded.  "You 
might  have  murdered  him;  and  from  what  you  say 
it  was  your  intention  to  do  so." 

"Sure  enough,"  was  the  reply.  "Ask  him  why; 
maybe  he'll  tell  ye  the  truth,  or  maybe  it'll  be  only 
another  lie ! " 

So  saying,  she  took  the  reaping-hook  from  me, 
and  placing  it  back  in  the  cupboard  turned  the  key 
in  the  door. 

"Your  honour  may  keep  the  key,"  she  said,  plac- 
ing it  in  my  hands.  "  What  I  did  once  I  did,  but 
I'll  never  do  that  same  again.  My  brother  Rory 
knows  he's  safe  enough  now  from  me." 

And  without  another  word  she  left  the  room.  I 
sat  with  the  sick  man  for  a  little  time,  but  failed  to 
elicit  from  him  any  further  information.     His  mo- 


214  FATHER  ANTHONY 

mentary  alann  over,  he  relapsed  into  his  former 
siillen  mood,  and  only  responded  to  me  in  mono- 
syllables ;  but  when,  as  in  duty  bound,  I  asked  him 
if  he  was  still  in  dread  of  his  sister's  violence,  he 
replied : — 

"No,  your  honour.  She  manes  what  she  says — 
she's  sorry  for  what  she  done.* 

I  left  him,  and  passing  into  the  adjoining  kitchen, 
found  Kathleen  watching  by  the  fire,  with  her  face 
hidden  in  her  hands.  When  I  approached  her  she 
looked  up,  and  I  saw  the  tears  streaming  down  her 
face. 

"You  are  a  strange  girl,"  I  said  gently.  "What 
had  your  brother  done  that  you  should  attempt  to 
injure  him  so  terribly?  * 

"  Your  honour  will  know  some  day,"  she  answered, 
sobbing:  "but  sure,  he's  my  own  flesh  and  blood, 
and  I  don't  want  to  see  him  come  to  harm.  It's  the 
curse  of  God  is  on  him  and  me  and  all  of  us,  and 
sure  my  heart's  broken  and  I  wish  I  was  lying  in 
my  grave." 

I  attempted  to  question  her  further,  but  could  get 
nothing  out  of  her.  At  last  I  expressed  to  her 
plainly  enough  my  belief  that  both  she  and  her 
brother  knew  more  than  they  cared  or  dared  to  say 
about  the  Mylrea  mystery.  She  did  not  appear  at 
all  astonished,  nor  did  she  exhibit  any  dread  when  I 
added  that  it  might  be  my  duty  to  commimicate 
with  the  police. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  215 

"  It's  not  the  peelers  I'm  afraid  of,"  she  said  quietly, 
"but  the  curse  o'  God!  Sure  it's  no  use  questioning 
me  or  asking  what  I  know,  for  I've  sworn  to  his 
reverence  to  hold  my  tongue." 

This  was  all  she  would  admit,  and  so  far  it  went 
to  corroborate  my  suspicion  that  the  priest,  for  his 
brother's  sake,  was  trying  to  close  the  mouths  of 
Bournes  and  his  sister. 

Here  I  hung,  then,  between  the  horns  of  a  dilemma. 
It  was  clearly  my  duty  to  inform  the  authorities  of 
what  I  had  discovered,  yet  I  still  hesitated,  fearing 
that  by  so  doing  I  might  deal  the  death  blow  to 
Eileen ;  for  I  still  had  no  doubt  whatever  that  the 
proof  of  Michael's  guilt  of,  or  complicity  in,  the 
crime  would  be  fatal  to  the  devoted  girl  who  loved 
him  so  passionately,  and  believed  so  firmly  in  his 
innocence. 

The  assizes  opened,  and  I  still  lingered  at  Mylrea. 
The  journals  containing  the  account  of  the  opening 
day  were  brought  to  me,  and  I  read  that  the  judge, 
in  his  charge  to  the  grand  jury,  alluded  in  strong 
terms  to  the  coming  murder  trial,  describing  the 
case  as  one  of  "those  abominable  crimes  which  were 
still  so  common  in  Ireland,  and  which  it  was  the 
mission  of  the  law  to  suppress  with  its  severest 
penalties."  "Deeds  so  savage  and  so  inhuman," 
said  Sir  James,  "  are  still  the  disgrace  and  shame  of 
our  unhappy  country,  into  so  many  districts  of 
which  the  blessings  of  Christianity  and  the  light  of 


216  FATHER  ANTHONY 

civilisation  seem  to  have  scarcely  penetrated.  You. 
may  have  an  opportimity  before  long  of  proving  that 
they  awaken  in  the  hearts  of  educated  Irishmen  only 
horror  and  loathing.  If ,  as  is  possible,  one  of  these 
barbarous  criminals  is  brought  before  you  and  con- 
victed, on  clear  evidence,  of  his  guilt,  I  know  that 
you,  gentlemen,  will  not  flinch  from  your  duty  to 
your  coimtry  and  to  your  God."  My  eyes  dazzled 
as  I  read  the  terrible  words,  for  I  thought  of  Eileen 
and  how  she,  too,  would  read  them  in  the  extremity 
of  her  despair. 

I  hesitated  no  longer,  but  prepared  to  journey  tc 
Castlebar.  I  intended  on  my  arrival  there  to  inter- 
view the  solicitor  for  the  defence  and  place  before 
him  all  the  facts  I  had  gathered  together. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  car  stooc 
ready  at  the  door,  when  my  landlady  entered  th( 
room  with  a  terrified  face  and  informed  me  that  i 
woman  wanted  to  see  me. 

"Who  is  it?  "  I  asked  impatiently. 

"Sure  it*s  that  mad  creature  Kathleen  Bournes,' 
answered  the  widow,  "and  she  insists  on  seeing  you] 
honour." 

Passing  out  to  the  front  door  I  found  Kathleen,  ai 
old  cloak  thrown  over  her,  and  the  hood  falling  bad 
over  her  shoulders,  leaving  her  head  bare,  and  he: 
beautiful  brown  hair  falling  wildly  around  her  pallic 
face. 

She  drew  me  aside,  and  said  anxiously : — 


FATHER  ANTHONY  217 

"Your  honour  is  going  to  Casilebar? "  . 

"I  am,*  I  answered.  "What  is  it  you  want  to 
say  to  me?* 

"I  want  you  to  come  to  my  brother,"  she  replied. 
•'Sure  I  think  he's  dying." 

"Dying?"  I  repeated.  "He  was  well  enough 
when  I  saw  him  yesterday.     What  has  happened?  " 

Thus  urged,  the  girl  informed  me  that  on  the 
previous  evening  during  her  temporary  absence  Eory 
had  quitted  the  house.  On  her  return  she  found  the 
place  empty  and  a  box  containing  a  small  sum  of 
money  broken  open.  She  ran  out  searching  for  the 
man  everywhere,  but  night  had  fallen,  and  it  was 
pouring  with  rain,  and  she  returned  home  in  despair. 
About  midnight  she  was  startled  by  a  sound  outside 
the  door,  opening  which  she  found  her  brother  lying 
insensible  on  the  ground. 

"He  was  dead  drunk,  your  honour,"  she  pro- 
ceeded, "and  soaked  to  the  skin,  and  bleeding  from 
the  old  wound.  I  dragged  him  to  the  fireside,  and 
just  then  one  of  the  neighbours  came  in  and  told  me 
he'd  seen  Eory  that  night  in  Kilsyth,  drinking  in 
the  shebeen.  He'd  walked  into  the  town,  wake  as 
he  was,  and  drunk  and  drunk  till  he  could  drink  no 
more,  and  then  he'd  crawled  back  home  through  the 
rain;  and  sure  I  think  he's  got  his  death  this  time, 
for  he's  lying  like  a  corpse  on  the  bed,  and  his  life 
seems  just  ebbing  away ! " 

I  took  Kathleen  beside  me  on  the  car  and  ordered 


218  FATHER  ANTHONY 

Andy  to  drive  to  the  farm  as  rapidly  as  possible. 
Entering  the  house,  I  found  the  man  lying  half- 
dressed  upon  the  bed,  while  an  old  woman  sat  on  a 
stool  close  to  him,  moaning  and  "keening  "  as  if  he 
were  already  dead.  I  dismissed  the  woman  and 
made  a  rapid  examination.  Kathleen's  fears  were 
right;  he  had  received  his  death-blow  indeed,  and 
was  rapidly  sinking.  His  breath,  loaded  with  the 
fumes  of  drink,  was  drawn  weakly  yet  rapidly,  and 
his  heart  was  fluttering  like  a  wind-blown  leaf. 

Again  and  again  I  moistened  his  dry  lips  with 
water;  at  last,  to  my  intense  relief,  he  opened  his 
eyes. 

For  a  time  he  looked  at  me  in  dazed  wonder,  then 
his  lips  moved,  but  I  heard  no  sound ;  I  bent  close 
to  him,  and  he  whispered : — 

"Is  it  dying  I  am?" 

I  nodded  my  head. 

"  You  have  not  long  to  live,  but  if  there  is  any- 
thing on  your  mind  you  have  still  time  to  speak  it." 

Our  whispered  conversation,  short  and  low  as  it 
was,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  girl,  who  now 
entered  the  room.  She  went  to  her  brother,  bent 
over  him,  and  put  her  hand  on  his  hair. 

"Rory,  acushla,"  she  whispered,  "spake  out  now, 
since  God  Almighty  is  goin'  to  take  ye.  Sure  Mas- 
ter Michael  was  always  very  good  to  us ! " 

The  man  closed  his  eyes  for  a  moment;  when  he 
opened  them  again  they  were  dim  and  wet. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  219 

"  Send  for  the  soggarth,"  he  moaned. 

Hurriedly  scrawling  a  few  lines  in  my  pocket- 
book,  I  tore  out  the  leaf  and  gave  it  to  Andy,  bid- 
ding him  to  go  at  once  to  Castlebar  and  give  the 
writing  to  Miss  Craig.     Then  I  turned  to  the  girl. 

"Will  you  fetch  Father  Anthony?  "  I  said. 

She  hesitated,  so  I  added : — 

"  I  will  watch  your  brother  till  you  return ;  if  you 
do  not  go  at  once  it  may  be  too  late." 

She  looked  at  the  ghastly  face  upon  the  pillow 
and  seemed  to  realise  that  I  spoke  the  truth ;  with 
a  great  sob  she  turned  aside  and  hurriedly  quitted 
the  house. 

The  expression  on  the  man's  face  now  became 
more  peaceful.  He  did  not  speak  again.  Seeing 
him  so  utterly  exhausted  I  moistened  his  lips  with 
a  little  weak  brandy  and  water,  and  it  seemed  to 
give  him  strength. 


CHAPTER   XX 

For  several  hours  I  kept  watch  by  the  bedside. 
The  night  had  now  fallen,  and  Kathleen  had  not  re- 
turned. At  last  she  rushed  in  wild  with  excite- 
ment. 

"His  reverence  is  not  at  home,"  she  cried.  "He 
has  gone  to  Castlebar." 

"I  feared  as  much,"  was  my  remark.  *'You 
know  he  is  called  as  a  witness  against  his  brother, 
who  is  to  be  tried  immediately." 

"Sure  he*  11  never  spake  a  word  against  him,"  said 
the  girl ;  "  but  it's  here  his  reverence  should  be  this 
night,  not  away  yonder.  Maybe  Father  John  will 
come  along!     I've  sent  word  for  him  to  Mylrea." 

As  she  spoke  the  man  on  the  bed  opened  his  eyes 
and  looked  wearily  at  his  sister. 

"Is  the  soggarth  coming?"  he  moaned.  "The 
cold  breath  is  on  me  and  the  doctor  says  I'm  dying." 

The  tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks  as  she  bent  over 
him  and  replied : — 

"He's  coming,  Rory,  he's  coming;  but  maybe 
you'd  like  to  speak  now  and  ease  your  heart,  acush- 
la !  Didn't  his  reverence  say  that  God  would  never 
forgive  ye  if  ye  died  with  the  word  unspoken? " 


FATHER  ANTHONY  221 

"I'll  spake  to  no  one  but  the  soggarth,"  returned 
the  man,  with  something  of  his  old  look  of  sullen 
determination.  "It's  him  that  must  anoint  me  and 
give  me  absolution  before  I  die." 

He  sank  back  on  the  pillows  and  closed  his  eyes 
again.  Kathleen  touched  my  arm  and  led  me  to  the 
farther  end  of  the  room,  where  we  talked  in  a  whis- 
per. 

"Will  he  last  till  morning?  "  she  asked  eagerly. 

"Oh,  yes,  I  think  so,  and  perhaps  over  to-mor- 
row; but  he's  sinking,  and  he'll  never  rise  from  the 
bed  again." 

She  looked  at  me  wildly,  and  answered  in  a  voice 
choked  with  tears : — 

"  Glory  be  to  God !  Then  he'll  spake  to  the  priest 
and  do  his  bidding,  and  the  Lord  will  save  his  soul ! " 

There  was  nothing  now  to  be  done  but  to  wait 
patiently,  so  I  strolled  out  to  the  kitchen  and  took 
a  seat  by  the  lEire,  while  Kathleen  watched  by  the 
bedside.  An  hour  passed  thus  while  I  sat  revolving 
in  my  mind  all  the  strange  events  in  which  I  had 
been  actor  as  well  as  spectator  since  my  arrival  in 
Ireland.  I  thought  of  Eileen,  and  of  the  message 
which  I  had  sent  her  by  my  servant  Andy,  a  mes- 
sage summoning  her  to  come,  if  possible,  to  that 
imhappy  house  without  delay.  Would  she  come? 
And  if  she  came  would  help  or  solace  reach  her  from 
the  lips  of  the  dying  man? 

It  was  close  on  midnight  when  there  was  a  knock 


222  FATHER  ANTHONY 

at  the  door.     I  rose  and  opened  it.     Father  Johcu^ — -^ 
entered  and  shook  me  by  the  hand. 

I  placed  my  finger  on  my  lips  and  pointed  to  tL- — -^ 
inner  room.  Tlien  in  a  whisper  I  explained  th-  — ® 
state  of  affairs.  Without  another  word  the  pries  -^^ 
made  his  way  to  the  bedside,  while  Kathleen  rosc-^'^ 
and  saluted  him  respectfully. 

"Look  up,  Eory/she  cried  softly, turning  toward^^^ 
the  bed.     "Sure  his  reverence  is  here,  God  blesj 
him,  and  waits  to  spake  to  you ! " 

The  man  started  and  opened  his  eyes,  but  when 
they  fell  on  Father  John  his  face  wore  an  expression 
of  deep  disappointment. 

"Look  up,  my  poor  boy,  look  up,"  said  the  priest. 
"Sure  Fm  grieved  in  my  heart  to  see  you  in  this 
trouble,  but  it's  the  road  we  all  must  take,  Eory 
Bournes,  and  I'm  here  to  help  you  through  and  to 
receive  your  confession." 

"It's  Father  Anthony  I  want,"  moaned  the  man 
irritably. 

"Father  Anthony's  in  Castlebar,"  answered  Father 
John,  "  and  by  that  token  I  am  your  priest,  my  son, 
and  you  must  speak  your  sins  to  your  own  clergy  1 
.  .  .  Clear  the  room,  if  you  please,  and  lave  us 
alone,"  he  added,  preparing  to  divest  himself  of  his 
overcoat  and  producing  from  the  pocket  of  the  same 
a  small  parcel,  containing,  as  I  afterwards  foimd,  the 
stole  and  materials  for  administering  Extreme  Unc- 
tion. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  223 

I  was  struck  by  the  solemnity  of  the  little  priest's 
demeanour.  He  was  no  longer  the  man  whom  I  had 
previously  encountered,  almost  comic  in  his  boister- 
ous geniality.  He  was  the  priest  indeed,  clothed  in 
all  the  dignity  of  his  sublime  vocation. 

We  left  the  room,  closing  the  door  softly  behind 
us.  I  resumed  my  seat  by  the  fire,  while  Kathleen 
crouched  on  a  stool  opposite  to  me,  sobbing  and 
hiding  her  face  in  her  hands.  All  was  still  in  the 
house,  save  for  the  murmur  of  voices  from  within. 
At  last,  after  half  an  hour  had  passed,  the  door  of 
the  inner  room  opened,  and  Father  John  with  the 
stole  thrown  over  his  ordinary  walking  garments, 
stood  on  the  threshold.  He  appeared  greatly  ex- 
cited, and  his  usually  florid  face  was  ghastly  pale. 

"Come  in,"  he  cried,  in  a  stem  voice,  and  we 
followed  him  into  the  room.  The  dying  man  was 
sitting  up  in  bed,  supporting  himself  on  his  left 
arm,  and  looked  wildly  and  imploringly  at  the 
priest,  who  again  approached  the  bedside. 

"Dr.  Sutherland,"  said  Father  John,  pointing  to 
the  bed,  "have  you  told  that  man  that  he  is  going  to 
face  his  Maker  and  that  he  has  only  a  little  time 
to  live?" 

"He  knows  it,"  I  replied. 

The  priest  gazed  at  the  man  and  proceeded  in  a 
low,  clear  voice : — 

"You  hear  that,  Eory  Bournes?  The  hand  of 
death  is  on  ye,  and  you  know  it.     Spake  then,  in 


224  FATHER  ANTHONY 

the  name  of  6od^  and  call  them  present  to  witness 
the  truth  that  you've  told  to  me ! " 

The  dying  man  groaned  and  bent  forward  as  if  tc^ 
clutch  at  the  priest,  who  drew  back  sternly. 

"Sure  I've   confessed,   your  reverence,  and   it'^* 
yourself  will  give  me  absolution ! " 

"Absolve  ye,  is  it?"  cried  Father  John,  pointing 
at  him  with  his  forefinger.  "Will  God  absolve  ye^ 
Rory  Bournes,  when  you're  dying  with  all  your  sin^ 
upon  your  soul  ?  I'm  giving  you  your  last  chance 
to  make  your  peace  with  God  and  man ! " 

"Tell  them  yourself,  your  reverence.  I'll  neveir 
contradict  ye ! " 

"  Is  it  me  ? "  said  the  priest  indignantly.     "  Do  yoiK. 
dare  to  ask  me  to  break  the  seal  of  confession,  and 
lose  my  own  soul   alive?     What  the   dying   man. 
says  is  buried  in  the  heart  of  his  clergy ;  but  I'nr 
asking  you,  as  a  man  and  a  sinful  brother,  to  speak: 
the  truth  with  a  free  and  willing  heart.     Rory,  my" 
man,"  he  added  more  gently,  "there's  forgiveness 
and  grace  abounding  for  them  that  repent;  but  for 
him  that  dies  in  wrath  and  leaves  his  sin  upon  his 
brother's  head,  there's  neither  forgiveness  nor  grace, 
but  sorrow  and  shame  everlasting !     Spake  out,  Rory^ 
Bournes,  and  then  Father  John  will  absolve  ye,  and 
Kathleen  here  will  wake  your  soul  to  glory,  and 
you'll  be  buried  like  a  Christian  man." 

The  appeal  was  useless,  for  as  the  priest  spoke  the 
man  uttered  a  wild  groan  and  swooned  away.     I 


FATHER  ANTHONY  225 

^ent  to  the  bedside,  and  bending  over  him,  endeav- 
ured  to  restore  him,  but  he  continued  insensible, 
nd  I  almost  believed  that  his  last  hour  had  come. 

He  lay  thus  till  daybreak,  while  we  watched  be- 
[de  him,  expecting  every  moment  to  be  his  last. 
lS  the  first  dim  rays  of  the  winter's  morning  crept 
ita  the  room  Father  John  divested  himself  of  the 
x>le  and  passed  out  of  the  house,  saying  as  he 
-^ent:  "1*11  be  waiting  outside  the  door;  call  me  if 
le  sense  comes  back  to  him."  It  was  clear  to  me 
lat  what  he  had  heard  under  the  seal  of  confession 
ad  shocked  him  terribly,  for  he  was  strangely  sad 
nd  silent,  and  it  was  only  with  a  great  effort  that 
e  subdued  his  agitation. 

Bareheaded,  he  paced  up  and  down  in  front  of  the 
ouse,  while  I  remained  by  the  unconscious  man, 
dministering  restoratives  from  time  to  time.  At 
ist,  when  the  light  of  the  cold  winter  morning 
ompletely  filled  the  chamber,  the  man  recovered 
onsciousness  and  looked  wildly  into  my  face. 

"The  soggarth,"  he  gasped.  "Is  his  reverence 
here?" 

I  signed  to  Kathleen  who  stood  weeping  near  the 
ioor,  and  she  disappeared. 

"You  are  better  now,  my  man?  "  I  said  gently. 

"Sure  I  thought  I  was  dead  and  gone,"  he  replied 

aintly.     "Bid  Father  Anthony  come  to  me.     It's 

father  Anthony  I  want,  for  it's  him  that  has  prom- 

sed  to  absolve  me !  " 
16 


226  FATHER  ANTHONY 

As  he  spoke  Father  John  entered  the  room,  and 
again,  as  on  the  priest's  first  appearance,  the  man's 
face  wore  an  expression  of  gloomy  disappointment; 
but,  suddenly,  the  wild  eyes  brightened,  an  eager 
cry  came  from  the  parched  mouth,  and  I  saw,  to  my 
astonishment,  that  the  parish  priest  was  not  alone. 
In  the  doorway  stood  the  tall  figure  of  the  curate, 
Anthony  Creenan,  who  looked  himself  as  gaunt  and 
livid  as  the  dying  man. 

Not  a  word  was  spoken,  but  with  a  wave  of  the 
hand  Father  Anthony  motioned  me  to  leave  the 
room ;  I  did  so  at  once,  leaving  the  two  priests  alone 
with  my  patient.  I  walked  to  the  open  door,  where 
Kathleen  joined  me  and  whispered : — 

"Sure  he'll  spake  now.  'Twas  Father  An- 
thony he  was  wanting,  and  glory  be  to  God  he's 
here!" 

Glad  to  get  into  the  open  air,  I  strolled  up  and 
down  outside  the  house.  It  was  a  dull,  cheerless 
day,  and  a  thin  rain  was  beginning  to  fall,  darken- 
ing the  barren  moorland  and  veiling  the  distant  sea. 
Suddenly  I  came  face  to  face  with  my  man  Andy, 
who  appeared  from  behind  the  house,  where,  he 
explained,  the  horse  and  car  were  waiting. 

"I  took  your  honour's  message,"  he  went  on  to 
explain,  "and  sure  I  found  the  poor  lady  heart- 
broken ;  but  she  bade  me  hasten  back  and  tell  your 
honour  she  would  come  at  once.  And  coming  out 
of  the  town  I  met  Father  Anthony,  and  when  I  told 


FATHER  ANTHONY  227 

liim  what  had  happened,  and  how  your  honour  had 
sent  for  Miss  Eileen,  he  came  back  wid  me,  and  sure 
he's  here ! " 

The  presence  of  the  young  priest  was  thus  ac- 
counted for,  and  scarcely  had  Andy  finished  his 
explanation,  when  I  saw  in  the  distance  the  two- 
horse  jaunting  car  belonging  to  Craig  Castle  driving 
at  full  speed  towards  the  farm.  I  ran  down  the  lane 
to  meet  it ;  as  I  appeared  the  horses  were  reined  up 
suddenly,  and  Eileen  sprang  down  with  outstretched 
hands. 

As  we  turned  back  to  the  house,  leaving  the  car 
to  follow  us  at  a  walk,  I  told  her  rapidly  what  had 
happened,  and  expressed  my  belief  that  the  dying 
man  had  a  confession  to  make  which  I  believed 
might  have  reference  to  the  affair  of  her  father's 
murder.  Pale,  but  firm,  with  tightly  compressed 
lips,  she  listened  to  what  I  had  to  say,  sighed  wear- 
ily, and  said : — 

"There  was  time,  for  the  trial  will  not  come  on 
before  to-morrow ;  so  I  thought  it  best  to  drive  over 
without  delay." 

It  was  clear  enough  that  she  was  almost  hopeless, 
but  I  cheered  her  as  well  as  I  could,  and  we  entered 
the  house  together.  The  door  of  the  inner  room  was 
now  open,  but  Kathleen  stood  alone  in  the  kitchen ; 
when  her  eyes  fell  on  Eileen  a  dark  shadow  fell  on 
her  face,  but  she  curtsied  respectfully  and  motioned 
us  towards  the  inner  door. 


228  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"Sure  they're  asking  for  you  in  yonder,"  she  said 
in  a  low  voice,  and  then  turned  her  face  away. 

We  entered  the  room.  Father  Anthony  stood 
erect  by  the  bed,  while  Father  John,  approaching  us 
on  tiptoe,  took  Eileen  gently  by  the  hand. 

The  man  lay  as  I  had  left  him,  but  his  cheeks 
were  now  suffused  with  a  hectic  flush,  and  his  eyes 
were  open  and  fixed  with  a  strange  expression  on 
the  face  of  the  young  priest.  But  the  entrance  of 
Eileen  did  not  escape  him,  and  he  shuddered  and 
shrank  away,  turning  to  Father  Anthony  as  if  for 
help. 

"  Spake  to  her,  your  reverence,"  he  said. 

Father  Anthony,  who  had  not  even  glanced  in  our 
direction,  replied  in  a  strange,  broken  voice : — 

"You  know  I  cannot  speak.  I  have  taken  my 
oath  before  God,  and  I  cannot  break  it !  " 

"Amen  to  that!"  murmured  Father  John,  cross- 
ing himself. 

The  man  gave  a  cry,  and  making  a  superhuman 
effort,  raised  himself  from  his  pillows — and  glared 
wildly  at  me. 

"Doctor,"  he  cried  hoarsely,  "is  it  God's  truth 
I'm  going  to  die? " 

"It  is  the  truth,"  I  said. 

His  feeble  strength  gave  way  again,  and  he  sank 
back  exhausted. 

"Sure  I'm  not  afraid  to  die,"  he  moaned,  "but  I 
can't  face  the  gallows.     I  never  thought  they'd  want 


FATHER  ANTHONY  229 

to  hang  an  innocent  man.  It's  me  that  should  be 
there  instead  of  him.  Master  Michael  never  did  a 
cJirty  deed  to  any  living  soul,  God  bless  him ;  'twas 
Tne  that  struck  the  master  down ! " 

He  paused,  and  there  was  silence.  I  saw  the 
young  priest  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  his 
breast,  and  cover  his  eyes  with  his  thin  white  hand. 
lEileen  shuddered,  and  seemed  about  to  faint,  while 
IKathleen  stole  across  the  room,  and,  sobbing  wildly, 
Icnelt  at  the  bedside. 

"Is  that  you,  Kathleen? "  he  moaned,  and  as  she 
sobbed  in  answer  to  his  question,  he  continued 
wearily.  "Sure  I  never  meant  to  do  it,  but  the 
luck  was  always  against  me,  and  the  devil  was 
whispering  in  my  ear.  The  day  the  master  was  kilt 
I  was  in  a  bad  mood.  I  was  out  drinking  at  the 
shebeens  all  day,  and  in  the  afternoon  I  came  home 
half-mad.  Kathleen  was  out  o'  the  way,  so  I  sat 
down  and  had  a  sleep  by  the  fire.  When  I  woke 
up  I  wanted  more  drink,  and  I  searched  about  the 
place  to  see  if  Kathleen  had  got  some  hidden  away. 
Well,  I  found  half  a  bottle,  and  after  that  I  found 
the  gun — Master  Michael's  gun.  I  took  the  gun 
and  went  out  to  look  for  a  hare  on  the  mountain.** 

"But  how,"  I  asked,  "did  that  gun  come  into  your 
possession  ? " 

"  Sure  I'd  gone  up  the  mountain  at  break  o'  day 
and  found  that  Master  Michael  was  ofif  to  Kilsyth, 
and  the  house  was  empty,  for  Mrs.  Creenan  was 


230  FATHBB  AKTHONT 

away  down  the  valley,  and  there  was  only  Norah  in 
the  kitchen;  and  I  knew  where  the  gun  was  kept, 
and  sure  Mr.  Michetel  had  promised  to  lend  it  to  me 
for  a  day's  shooting,  and  I  crept  in  and  took  it  and 
ran  away  with  it  home,  and  I  hid  it  in  the  turf  stack 
behind  the  house,  where  I  might  find  it  convanient; 
and  after  that,  as  I  told  ye,  I  went  on  to  the  fair." 

He  paused  again,  and  his  cheeks  grew  ghastly. 

I  took  out  my  flask  and  gave  him.  some  brandy. 
He  closed  his  eyes  for  a  moment,  and  again  that 
death-like  stillness  reigned  in  the  room.  The  girl 
had  ceased  her  sobbing,  and  the  priest  had  uncovered 
his  face,  but  neither  spoke.  I  put  my  fingers  on  the 
man's  pulse,  and  he  opened  his  eyes,  then  drew  a 
long  sigh,  and  spoke  again. 

"When  I  was  out  on  the  moimtain  I  saw  the 
master  lighting  from  the  mail  car  to  take  the  short 
cut  home  across  the  bog,  and  I  lay  down,  not  want- 
ing him  to  see  me,  but  sure  enough  he  came  straight 
to  the  place  where  I  was  lying,  and  when  he  saw  me 
and  the  gun  in  my  hand  he  began  blackguarding  me, 
and  told  me  I  was  a  poacher  and  a  thief,  and  he 
meant  to  have  the  law  on  me.  Well,  thin  the  drink 
was  in  me,  and  I  up  with  the  gun  as  he  was  walk- 
ing away  from  me,  and  he  staggered  and  ran  over 
the  bog  to  the  road,  and  there  he  fell  down  on  his 
face  stone  dead ! " 

We  listened  in  horrified  silence  as  he  continued, 
moaning  out  the  terrible  words : — 


"HK  STAGGERKO  AND 


THE  NEW  YOM 

PUBLIC  UBRART 


FATHER  ANTHONY  231 

''Sure  God  Almighty  knows,  if  I  could  have 
brought  the  master  back  to  life  then  and  there,  I 
would,  but  it  was  too  late.  I  looked  at  him,  and  I 
thought  o'  the  gallows,  and  sure  I  felt  afraid  to  die : 
and  then — and  then — I  came  home !  " 

Again  he  closed  his  eyes,  again  I  moistened  his 
lips  with  brandy  and  begged  him  to  proceed. 

"Sure  it's  Kathleen  that  knows  the  rest,"  he  said. 
"When  I  came  home  I  found  her  sitting  by  the 
fire,  and  the  mad  fear  was  on  me  and  I  told  her 
what  I'd  done;  and  when  she  heard  I'd  kilt  the 
master  she  took  the  reaping-hook  from  the  nail  in 
the  wall  and  sprang  at  me. to  have  my  life,  and  I 
held  up  my  arm  to  bate  her  off  and  the  reaping- 
hook  ripped  up  my  arm,  and  T  fell  down  bleeding 
like  a  pig;  and  when  my  sister  saw  what  she'd  done 
she  came  to  her  sinses  and  helped  me  to  my  bed,  and 
tried  to  bind  up  the  wound ;  but  sure  I  should  have 
bled  to  death  that  night  if  his  reverence  Father 
Anthony  hadn't  come  in  by  chance,  God  bless  him ! 
He  stopped  the  blood  and  bound  up  my  wound  and 
sat  by  my  bedside.  Then  I  thought  I  was  dying,  so 
I  confessed  my  sin  and  asked  his  reverence  to  give 
me  absolution,  but  he  only  groaned  and  rushed 
away.  But  at  daybreak  he  came  back  to  me  white 
and  wild,  and  told  me  Master  Michael  was  took 
up  for  doing  what  I  had  done.  He  begged  and 
prayed  me  to  give  myself  up  and  to  save  my 
soul   alive,  but,  God  help  me,  I  was  afraid  of  the 


232  FATHER  ANTHONY 

gallows,  and  I  never  thought  Master  Michael  would 
be  hanged." 

Ghastly  pale  he  fell  upon  the  bed.  Kathleen  had 
risen  to  her  feet,  pale  and  fearless  now;  she  bent 
over  him  and  touched  him  softly  on  the  cheek.  As 
she  did  so  he  turned  his  face  towards  Eileen  and 
held  forth  his  trembling  hand. 

"Sure  I  never  meant  to  do  it,"  he  repeated  tremu- 
lously, "and— and-and  I'm  dying! " 

I  looked  at  Eileen.  She  still  sat  where  Father 
John  had  placed  her  when  we  entered  the  room — 
her  hands  clasped  nervously  lay  in  her  lap,  her 
white  face  was  turned  towards  the  man,  she  saw  the 
hand  stretched  appealingly  towards  her,  but  she 
made  no  attempt  to  take  it. 

"  My  father,  my  poor  father ! "  she  cried,  covering 
her  face  with  her  hands. 

Father  John  stood  near  her,  his  honest  eyes  full 
of  sympathetic  tears.  As  he  bent  over  her,  mur- 
muring a  word  of  comfort,  my  attention  was  at- 
tracted to  Father  Anthony.  He  had  been  standing 
near  the  bed,  his  face  white  as  death,  his  form  erect 
and  rigid,  his  ears  drinking  in  every  word  of  the 
strange  confession ;  but  suddenly  he  raised  his  arms 
and  clutched  at  the  air,  tottered  for  a  moment,  and 
then  without  a  sound  fell  forward  on  his  face. 


CHAPTEE  XXI 

The  mystery  which  had  puzzled  me  so  long  was 
solved  at  last.  Having  no  doubt  whatever  in  my 
mind  that  the  dying  man  spoke  the  truth  I  could 
not  compliment  myself  on  my  own  ingenuity;  for 
all  my  suspicions  had  melted  away  like  smoke.  I 
saw  now  how  cruelly  unjust  I  had  been  to  the 
young  priest,  and  I  realised,  in  a  flash  as  it  were, 
how  terrible  had  been  his  struggle  to  keep  his  holy 
oath,  and  yet  to  help  his  brother  whom  he  so  dearly 
loved.  His  dread  of  visiting  his  brother,  his  secret 
visits  to  the  man  Bournes,  his  wild  despair  and  sor- 
row as  the  dreary  days  crept  on,  his  avoidance  of 
Eileen,  all  were  now  clearly  explained.  My  heart 
yearned  to  him  in  pity,  while  my  spirit  bent  in 
reverence  before  his  pure  and  gentle  nature,  so  firm 
in  its  sinless  strength. 

He  had  fallen  in  a  dead  faint,  his  face  upon  the 
ground.  Bending  over  him  I  raised  him  gently  in 
my  arms  and  supported  his  head  on  my  knee.  At 
my  request,  Kathleen  brought  me  a  bowl  of  water, 
the  contents  of  which  I  sprinkled  over  his  pale  face. 
His  lips  moved,  but  his  eyes,  which  were  wide  open, 
were  fixed  on  vacancy.     Then,  assisted  by  Father 


234  FATHER  ANTHONY 

John,  I  carried  him  into  the  outer  room,  and  threw 
open  the  door  that  the  cool  air  might  blow  in  upon 
his  brow. 

"Holy  Saints  preserve  him,"  cried  Father  John. 
"  I  love  him  as  if  he  were  mj  own  son,  and  it's  my- 
self that  knows  he's  an  angel  bom,  barrin'  the  wings. 
Look  up,  my  son,  look  up,  and  speak  to  Father 
John." 

The  boy  (for  indeed,  he  was  little  more)  seemed 
to  hear  the  voice,  and  turning  his  dark  eyes  towards 
his  friend,  his  pale,  beautiful  face  broke  into  a 
smile,  like  the  smile  of  a  little  child,  and  he  reached 
out  his  hand,  which  the  other  took  and  kissed,  fair- 
ly breaking  down  over  it  and  crying.  It  was  a 
touching  sight,  revealing  as  it  did  the  deep  affection 
which  the  two  priests  of  God,  so  different  in  age, 
temperament,  and  character,  bore  to  each  other;  and 
I  confess  that  I  was  strongly  moved. 

In  a  few  minutes  Father  Anthony  had  perfectly 
recovered  and  stood  up,  supported  by  the  little 
priest. 

"You're  better  now,  my  son?"  said  Father  John 
anxiously.  "  Sure  it's  a  sore  trial  the  Lord  has  put 
upon  ye,  but  you've  come  through  it  like  a  sainted 
man." 

As  he  spoke  Eileen  entered  from  the  inner  room. 
The  young  priest  did  not  shrink  from  her  now,  but 
held  up  his  head,  and  looked  her  sadly  in  the  face. 

"All  this  time,"  she  said,  quietly  and  almost  bit- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  235 

terly,  "you  knew  the  truth;  you  knew  that  Michael 
was  innocent ;  you  knew  that  this  man  was  a  mur- 
derer, and  yet  you  did  not  speak ! '' 

For  a  moment  the  young  priest  shrank  back, 
startled  and  pained ;  then,  wiithout  averting  his  eyes, 
he  replied  quietly : — 

"  I  could  not  speak.     I  was  bound  by  my  oath !  " 

"There  are  some  oaths  which  should  not  be  kept," 
returned  Eileen,  "just  as  there  are  some  things 
which  cannot  be  pardoned." 

"Miss  Craig,"  replied  Father  Anthony,  "you  do 
not  know  what  you  are  saying.  I  have  kept  my 
covenant  to  God,  but  how  have  I  kept  it? — what 
has  the  keeping  of  it  meant  to  me?  Besides  my 
mother,  the  only  living  soul  I  have  to  care  for  is 
Michael,  and  you  know  well  what  my  brother  is  to 
me.  Yet  I  have  been  doomed  to  see  him  dragged 
into  the  very  shadow  of  the  scaffold.  I  have  been 
tortured  almost  beyond  my  strength.  Ah,  God  for- 
give me,"  he  cried,  raising  his  pale  face  to  heaven, 
"there  have  been  times  when  in  my  agony  I  have 
torn  my  priest's  robes  and  almost  broken  my  crucifix, 
saying,  '  There  is  no  God,  or  such  things  could  not 
be!'" 

He  paused,  and  looked  at  her  imploringly,  his 
eyes  dim  with  tears. 

"Sure  he  speaks  the  truth,"  cried  Father  John, 
"and  God  will  reward  him." 

Sadly  and  intently  Father  Anthony  continued  to 


236  FATHER  ANTHONY 

regard  her,  until  suddenly  she  lost   all  self-com- 
mand. 

"Father  Anthony,  forgive  me!*  she  cried,  and 
sank  sobbing  at  his  feet. 

The  young  priest  placed  his  hand  upon  her  head. 

"Sure  I've  nothing  to  forgive,"  he  said  gently. 
"  God  bless  you  for  loving  Michael  so  much,  and  be- 
lieving in  him  in  spite  of  all.* 

Within  a  very  few  hours  Miss  Craig  had  returned 
to  Castlebar,  bearing  with  her  the  news  of  Rory 
Bournes'  confession.  The  man  lingered  on  till 
next  day,  and  a  written  statement  being  prepared  he 
signed  it  before  witnesses,  of  whom  I  was  one. 
Information  had,  of  course,  to  be  given  to  the 
authorities,  who,  seeing  that  he  was  too  ill  to  be 
removed,  placed  a  police  guard  around  the  farm  and 
held  him  under  formal  arrest.  His  mind  unbur- 
dened of  his  secret,  he  seemed  now  quite  indiflferent 
to  earthly  things,  and  sank  gradually,  soothed  not  a 
little  by  the  spiritual  ministrations  of  Father  John. 

Mr.  O'Flannigan,  the  solicitor,  lost  no  time  in 
preparing  the  way  for  Michael  Creenan's  vindica- 
tion; but  many  tiresome  preliminaries  had  to  be 
gone  through  before  the  prisoner  could  be  set  at 
liberty.  On  the  day  fixed  for  the  trial  he  was 
brought  into  court;  Eileen  sat  in  the  well  by  the 
side  of  her  solicitor,  and  close  to  the  dock,  grasping 
the  prisoner's  hand,  stood  Father  Anthony. 

The  counsel  for  the  Crown  at  once  rose  and  in- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  237 

timated  that  he  was  instructed  to  withdraw  from 
the  prosecution. 

"I  understand/  said  the  judge,  glancing  at  the 
documents  before  him,  "  that  a  confession  has  been 
made  by  the  real  criminal,  and  that  it  is  supported 
by  the  evidence  of  several  independent  parties, 
several  of  whom  are  now  present.* 

"That  is  so,  my  lord,"  replied  the  counsel  for  the 
defence. 

"  One  of  these,  gentlemen,"  said  the  judge,  address- 
ing the  jury,  "is  the  daughter  of  the  unfortunate  gen- 
tleman who  was  so  cruelly  murdered ;  another  is  the 
prisoner's  brother,  the  Eev.  Anthony  Creenan." 

All  eyes  were  turned  on  the  pathetic  figures — the 
tall  handsome  youth  in  the  dock  and  the  pale  dark- 
eyed  man  who  stood  close  beneath  him,  clasping  his 
hand. 

"Call  Father  Creenan,"  said  the  judge. 

Amid  breathless  silence  the  young  priest  made  his 
way  to  the  witness  table  and  was  duly  sworn. 

"You  are  the  prisoner's  brother,  and  a  priest  of 
the  Eoman  Catholic  Church? " 

Father  Anthony  bowed  his  head. 

"According  to  the  depositions  before  me  you  have 
been  aware  from  the  first  of  your  brother's  inno- 
cence, having  received  on  the  very  night  of  the 
murder  the  confession  of  the  guilty  party." 

"Yes,"  answered  Father  Anthony. 

"  You  did  not,  however,  make  any  communication 


238  FATHER  ANTHONY 

to  the  authorities?  You  did  not  even  make  the 
slightest  attempt  to  exonerate  the  prisoner,  although 
you  knew  that  he  was  about  to  be  tried  for  his  lifei 
May  I  ask,  Father  Creenan,  if  you  would  still  have 
preserved  silence,  even  if  no  confession  of  guilt  had 
been  made,  and  your  unfortunate  brother  had  been 
condemned,  as  he  might  have  been,  to  a  disgraceful 
death  ? " 

There  was  a  pause.  The  young  priest  glanced 
towards  the  prisoner,  and,  then  raising  himself  erect, 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

"The  secret  -was  not  mine,"  he  answered.  "I 
should  not  have  spoken." 

A  murmur  went  through  the  court. 

"Not  even  to  save  your  brother's  life?  "  demanded 
the  judge  sternly. 

"  Not  even  to  save  my  brother's  life ! "  was  the 
reply.  And  as  the  murmur  deepened  the  priest 
continued :  "  My  brother  knows  that  I  would  have 
died  for  him,  but  I  could  not,  even  for  his  sake, 
have  been  unfaithful  to  my  vows.  I  trusted  in  God 
— my  trust  is  justified — and  God  has  saved  my 
brother!" 

The  murmur  changed  to  a  cheer;  men  shouted 
and  women  sobbed ;  then  a  cry  came  from  the  dock 
and  rang  out  in  the  court. 

"  God  bless  you,  Anthony ! "  cried  Michael. 
"Sure  I'd  never  have  asked  you  to  break  your 
oath!" 


FATHBR  ANTHONY  239 

An  indescribable  tumult  followed,  and  in  the 
midst  of  it  stood  the  two  young  men,  looking  with 
infinite  aflfection  at  each  other.  Even  the  judge 
was  deeply  aflfected.  When  there  was  silence  again 
he  said  quietly : — 

"Under  the  circumstances,  there  is  no  reason 
whatever  to  detain  the  prisoner.  As  a  matter  of 
form  he  will  enter  into  an  undertaking  to  take  his 
trial  again  if  called  upon,  but  in  the  meantime  he 
must  be  set  at  liberty.'' 

A  few  minutes  later  Michael  Creenan  sprang  from 
the  dock  into  the  arms  of  Father  Anthony,  and,  amid 
a  scene  of  the  wildest  enthusiasm,  the  brothers  left 
the  court  together. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

The  man  who  had  killed  Mr.  Craig  lay  dead  in  the 
lonely  farm,  still  guarded  formally  by  the  police, 
though  he  had  escaped  the  punishment  of  his  crime, 
and  was  far  beyond  the  reach  of  any  human  law. 
During  my  residence  in  Ireland  I  had  been  to  many 
a  wake,  but  to  none  so  strange  or  terrible  as  this 
one.     On  the  bed  in  the  inner  room,  where  he  had 
so  long  fought  for  life,  the  dead  man  lay  in  his 
grave  clothes,  his  eyes  closed,  his  face  washed  clean, 
and  his  hair  and  beard  smoothed  and  trimmed  by 
his  sister's  hands;   the  usual  saucerful  of  tobacco 
was  placed  upon  his  breast,  and  on  the  table  near 
the  bed  were  clay  pipes,  glasses,  and  a  bottle  of 
spirits;  but  Kathleen  Bournes  was  practically  the 
only  mourner.     From  time  to  time  one  of  the  peas- 
antry would  enter  bareheaded,  nod   to  Kathleen, 
glance  at  the  corpse,  and  steal  quietly  away;  but 
there  was  neither  "keening*  nor  rejoicing,  such  as 
are  common  at  wakes  among  the  Irish  peasantry, 
for  outside  in  the  kitchen  sat  two  armed  constables, 
and  the  shadow  of  a  terrible  crime  was  on  the  mis- 
erable house. 

Twice  during  the  three  days  of  the  "waking*  I 
walked  over  to  the  place,  and  on  each  occasion  I 


FATHER  ANTHONY  241 

found  Kathleen  sitting  alone;  her  face  pale  as  death 
but  perfectly  calm.  She  was  dressed  in  her  best 
Sunday  attire,  and  had  taken  unusual  pains  with  her 
person.  On  her  head  was  a  white  cap,  completely 
concealing  her  hair.  On  my  first  visit  I  said  only 
a  few  words  of  trite  consolation,  but  during  my  sec- 
ond visit,  on  the  third  day,  I  drew  a  chair  near  to 
hers  and  spoke  to  her  more  freely.  She  seemed  to 
appreciate  my  sympathy,  although  it  awakened  in 
her  little  or  no  emotion ;  she  seemed  indeed  beyond 
emotion  of  any  sort,  save  the  dull  strong  sense  of 
utter  despair.  Only  once,  when  I  spoke  of  the  dead 
man,  did  she  emerge  from  her  lethargy,  with  a 
vestige  of  her  old  passionate  manner. 

"He  was  a  good  brother  to  me,**  she  said,  ''and 
when  the  drink  wasn't  in  him,  your  honour,  he  was 
a  dacent.  God-fearing  man.  Sure  he  was  mad  with 
drink  when  he  lifted  his  hand  against  the  master, 
but  he  confessed  his  sin  to  the  priest,  and  his  rever- 
ence absolved  him,  and  I'm  thinking  the  Lord  will 
forgive  him!  Sure  it's  a  poor  wake  he's  having," 
she  added  with  a  ghastly  smile,  "but  it's  better  than 
dying  in  shame  on  the  gallows — praise  be  to  God 
who  saved  Eory  from  that !  It's  strange  to  see  him 
that  was  so  bold  and  wild  lying  quiet  there,  with 
his  hands  folded  and  his  eyes  closed  as  if  he  were 
asleep;  but  sure  there's  one  left  to  wake  his  soul  to 
glory,  and  that  one's  me!     I  never  loved  him  so 

well,  your  honour,  as  I  do  this  day,  for  I  know  the 
16 

/ 


242  FATHER  ANTHONY 

sin's  taken  off  him,  and  he's  kneeling  at  the  throne 
o'God!" 

She  spoke  in  a  low  tone,  almost  in  a  whisper,  but 
every  word  was  clear  and  distinct,  and  her  voice 
scarcely  broke,  but  there  was  a  world  of  pathos  in 
the  still  wistful  face,  and  the  eyes  were  dim  and  red 
as  if  she  had  wept  in  secret. 

Deeply  touched  and  impressed,  I  took  her  hand 
in  mine  and  said : — 

"What  shall  you  do  now  he  is  gone? " 

"Sure  I  shall  stay  on  here,"  she  replied,  "till  my 
own  time  comes,  and  maybe  it  won't  be  long !  " 

"All  alone?"  I  asked. 

"  Yes,  sure.  The  house  will  be  mine,  and  the  bit 
o'  land,  and  there'll  be  bite  and  sup  enough  for  a  lone 
woman." 

"But  you  are  young  still,"  I  said,  "with  all  the 
world  before  you.  Some  day,  and  soon  I  hope, 
you'll  forget  all  this  sorrow  and  enter  upon  a  new 
life.  That's  why  I  asked  you  if  you  meant  to  re- 
main here.  The  place  is  so  desolate — the  associa- 
tions connected  with  it  are  so  terrible " 

"It's  my  home  for  all  that,"  the  girl  interposed 
quietly. 

"  But  it  won't  be  always  your  home.  By-and-by, 
when  you  marry " 

Her  face  flushed  slightly,  but  her  expression  did 
not  change;  the  same  dreamy,  far-off  expression 
dwelt  in  her  eyes. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  243 

"Is  it  me?"  she  asked.  "Sure  I  will  never 
marry !  what  man  would  look  at  the  likes  of  me — 
the  sister  of  him  that's  lying  there,  with  the  shame 
0*  murder  on  his  name?  And  sure,  if  the  man  came 
along,  he'd  find  no  welcome  here." 

"  When  a  little  time  has  past,"  I  persisted,  "you'll 
think  dififerently." 

She  smiled  wearily,  and  shook  her  head. 

"I  feel  like  a  widdy  woman,"  she  answered; 
"tired  and  old,  and  only  fit  to  sit  by  the  hearth  and 
look  at  the  faces  in  the  tire." 

Just  then  the  door  opened,  and  an  old  man,  the 
same  whom  I  had  once  found  in  the  house  disput- 
ing with  Kathleen,  crept  into  the  room  and  ap- 
proached the  bedside.  He  gazed  silently  at  the 
dead  man,  crossed  himself  and  heaved  a  heavy  sigh ; 
then,  still  without  a  word,  he  approached  the  table 
and  poured  himself  out  a  glass  of  spirits.  Kathleen 
watched  him  quietly  as  he  drank  oflf  the  spirits  and 
wiped  his  mouth  with  the  cufF  of  his  ragged  coat. 

"He's  dead  and  gone  entirely,"  the  old  man  mut- 
tered, fixing  his  shining  eyes  on  Kathleen. 

"  Sure  enough,"  she  answered. 

The  old  man  groaned. 

"  Then  he'll  niver  be  paying  me  back  the  three 
pound  of  good  money  he  kept  when  he  sold  my  mare 
at  Kilsyth.     Ochone !  ochone !  " 

"Speak  low,"  said  Kathleen,  a  dark  shadow  on 
her  handsome  face. 


244  FATHER  ANTHONY 

"It's  the  truth  I'm  telling,"  whined  the  other. 
**  He  kept  the  three  pound  to  spend  in  drink,  and  I'll 
never  see  it  this  side  of  purgatory ! " 

And  with  trembling  hand  he  poured  himself  out 
another  glass  of  spirits  and  drank  it  ofif. 

Kathleen  watched  him,  and  the  frown  on  her  face 
deepened. 

"  Hearken  to  me,  Anthony  Linney ! "  she  said 
quietly.  "My  brother  Eory  was  a  just  man,  and 
before  he  died  he  bade  me  pay  all  his  debts.  Come 
to  me  after  the  burying,  and  you  shall  have  the 
money." 

"Is  it  in  earnest  ye  are? "  cried  the  man,  looking 
at  her  eagerly.  "  Three  pound,  and  never  a  shilling 
less?" 

Kathleen  nodded,  and  chuckling  feebly  to  himself 
the  old  man  left  the  room.  I  rose  and  held  out  my 
hand. 

"I  wish  I  could  be  of  service  to  you,"  I  said.  "I 
don't  like  the  thought  of  you  remaining  here  and 
brooding  over  the  past." 

"Your  honour's  good  and  kind,"  was  her  reply, 
"  but  no  man  can  help  me,  and  sure  I  don't  complain." 

I  left  her  seated  alone  in  the  room,  her  bright 
tearless  eyes  fixed  wearily  on  the  dead  man's  face. 
As  I  passed  out  through  the  kitchen  the  two  con- 
stables rose  and  saluted  me,  military  fashion. 

All  that  day  the  girl's  face  haunted  me,  and  my 
heart  went  out  in  pity  to  the  lonely  creature,  left  in 


FATHER  ANTHONY  245 

the  world  without  a  friend.  I  knew  well  that  her 
heart  was  still  full  of  its  hopeless  passion  for 
Michael  Creenan,  and  small  as  was  my  faith  in 
feminine  fidelity,  I  felt  sure  that  in  this  case  the 
woman's  devotion  would  be  permanent. 

I  spent  the  evening  at  Craig  Castle,  and  found  the 
shadow  there  also.  Although  she  was  relieved  from 
all  anxiety  on  her  lover's  account,  Eileen  was  sad 
and  very  silent.  The  suflfering  she  had  undergone, 
with  its  prolonged  mental  strain,  had  sadly  tried  her 
strength,  and  I  did  not  disguise  my  anxiety  concern- 
ing her  physical  condition. 

"  If  you  will  be  guided  by  me,"  I  said,  "  you  will  go 
away  from  Mylrea  as  soon  as  possible,  and  remain 
away  for  some  time.  I'm  your  physician  in  ordi- 
nary, remember,  and  shall  be  very  angry  if  my  in- 
junctions are  disobeyed." 

"I  am  going  to  obey  them,"  she  answered.  "I 
shall  stay  with  some  friends  in  Dublin."  She 
added,  looking  me  anxiously  in  the  face :  "  Michael 
is  going  away  too.  We  shall  not  meet  again  till  the 
winter  is  over." 

"And  then?" 

"And  then,  I  don't  know.  Sometimes  I  feel  as  if 
it  was  wicked  to  care  so  much  for  him.  My  poor 
father  did  not  wish  me  to  marry  Michael,  and — 
and " 

She  paused,  turning  her  face  away  to  hide  her  tears. 

"My  dear  Miss  Craig,"  I  said,  "your  father,  had 


246  FATHER  ANTHONY 

he  lived,  would  probably  have  changed  his  mind; 
and  romember,  you  owe  some  amends  to  Michael 
Creenan  for  the  unjust  suspicions  which  have  caused 
him  so  much  misery.  Consult  your  own  happiness, 
and  his — that  is  my  advice;  frankly,  I  did  not 
think  you  would  need  it,  for  I  understood  that  you 
had  resolved  to  marry." 

"Sure  I've  promised,"  she  answered,  "and  I'm 
going  to  keep  my  word.  But  not  yet — not  yet! 
My  father!  My  poor  father!  It  seems  all  so 
strange,  so  terrible — more  terrible  than  ever  now, 
when  there  is  time  to  think  it  all  over." 

Presently  she  added : — 

"  They  buried  that  man  to-day.  I  know  you  have 
been  over  to  the  farm.  Did  you  see  the  girl,  his 
sister? " 

I  answered  in  the  afl&rmative,  and  expressed  the 
great  pity  which  Kathleen's  desolate  condition  had 
awakened  in  me. 

"You  are  right,"  said  Eileen  sadly;  "she  is  much 
to  be  pitied.  I  am  sorry  for  her.  What  will  she 
do?" 

"She  proposes  to  remain  where  she  is." 

"Alone?" 

"  Quite  alone.  I  tried  to  persuade  her  to  leave 
the  place,  but  my  persuasions  were  useless." 

No  more  was  said  on  the  subject,  but  I  was  glad 
to  see  that  Eileen  felt  no  bitterness  towards  Kath- 
leen Bournes. 


FATHKE  ANTHONY  247 

Do  what  I  might,  I  could  not  get  away  from  the 
thought  of  Eathleeo,  and  the  more  I  thought  of  her 
the  greater  grew  my  sympathy  and  pity.  It  so 
happened,  however,  that  on  my  return  home  I  found 
waiting  for  me  in  my  lodgings  the  very  man  whom 
I  had  thought  more  than  once  of  consulting  in  my 
dilemma.  Standing  in  the  widow's  kitchen,  toast- 
ing his  back  at  the  fire,  and  conversing  afifably  with 
my  landlady,  was  Father  John.  I  knew  that  he 
was,  with  all  his  eccentricities  and  peculiarities,  a 
shrewd  man  of  the  world,  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  the  character  of  the  peasantry,  and  capable  in 
all  matters  connected  with  them  of  giving  very 
sound  advice. 

"I  was  passing  by,  doctor,"  he  said,  "and  I 
thought  I'd  look  in  and  have  a  talk  with  ye.  I've 
been  on  my  legs  all  day  up  among  the  mountains, 
with  nothing  but  black  bogs  to  look  on  and  poor 
ignorant  souls  to  spake  to,  and  by  that  token  'twill 
be  a  relief  to  converse  sociably  with  a  gentleman  of 
education  and  discernment  like  yourself! " 

I  bowed  to  the  compliment,  and  invited  the  priest 
into  my  sanctum,  where  I  speedily  made  him  as 
comfortable  as  bis  heart  could  desire.  Poor  Father 
Ooly !  He  had  only  one  weakness,  and  that  was 
for  distilled  mountain  dew,  in  the  form  of  punch  for 
preference,  and,  after  all,  it  was  a  weakness  which 
never  made  him  forget  his  duty  or  his  self-respect. 
Seated  in  an  arm-chair  before  me,  with  a  bumper  of 


248  FATHER  ANTHONY 

hot  punch  in  his  hand,  he  beamed  upon  me  genially, 
and  then,  as  if  greatly  tickled,  threw  back  his  head 
and  laughed  merrily. 

**  What  is  amusing  you?  *  I  asked,  lighting  a  cigar. 

He  slapped  his  plump  thigh  and  laughed  again. 

**  I  was  thinking  of  Mulligan,  sir ;  and  how  you've 
interfered  with  the  rascal's  vocation !  I  met  him  on 
the  mountain  this  morning.  '  How's  that  English 
interloper?'  says  he.  'Mulligan,*  says  I,  'Dr. 
Sutherland  is  a  friend  of  mine,  and  I  warn  ye  to 
spake  of  him  civilly.'  Then  he  swore,  sir,  and  said 
he  wished  ye  at  the  devil !  The  poor  man's  pray- 
ing night  and  day  that  you'll  clear  out,  sir,  and  let 
him  kill  his  patients  dacently ! " 

I  expressed  my  sorrow  at  having  acted  rather  un- 
professionally. 

**Dr.  Mulligan  is  clever,  I  suppose?  I  mean  as  a 
physician,"  I  inquired. 

"He's  clever  enough  when  he's  sober,"  returned 
Father  John,  "but  he  drinks,  sir — and  drink  is 
poison !  "  Here  he  lifted  the  tumbler  of  punch  to 
his  lips  and  drank  heartily.  "But  he's  cleverer 
with  horses  and  cattle  than  doctoring  human  bodies. 
Never  heed  him,  sir;  he  bears  no  malice  in  his  heart, 
and  when  ye  meet  him  again  he'll  taste  with  ye  like 
a  Christian ! " 

"Well,"  I  said,  "I  shan't  be  here  long  to  darken 
his  sunshine.  I  have  my  own  patients  to  attend  to 
over  yonder  in  London.     I'm  glad  you  called  to- 


FATHBR  ANTHONY  249 

night,  for  I  want  to  ask  your  advice  about  that  poor 
girl,  the  sister  of  the  man  who  has  just  been  buried. 
It  seems  terrible  that  she  should  remain  in  her  pres- 
ent home,  with  the  shadow  of  her  brother's  crime 
for  ever  over  her.  Naturally,  I  suppose,  she  will  be 
avoided  by  everybody,  and  her  life,  I  should  think, 
will  be  unendurable.* 

"She's  a  strange  girl,  is  Kathleen,"  returned 
Father  John  thoughtfully.  "  I've  talked  to  her  my- 
self, and  tried  to  fathom  her  disposition,  but  sure 
it's  like  trying  to  find  the  bottom  of  a  fairy  well. 
But  make  your  mind  easy,  doctor.  'Twill  be  her 
own  fault  if  the  neighbours  give  her  the  go  by,  and 
if  she  liked,  she  could  have  a  husband  to-morrow  for 
the  asking." 

"Indeed?" 

"Yes,  indeed,  doctor;  and  I'm  betraying  no  secret 
when  I  tell  you  that  one  Anthony  Linney  has  already 
spoken  to  me  about  her  and  asked  me  to  spake  a 
word  for  him ! " 

"Anthony  Linney!  "  I  repeated.  "Do  you  mean 
an  old  man  who  lives  only  a  stone's  throw  from  her 
house — a  wretched  old  creature,  with  one  leg  in  the 
grave?" 

"  That's  the  man ! "  cried  the  priest  with  twinkling 
eyes;  "and  though  you  may  think  him  wretched, 
he's  a  rich  man,  sir,  with  money  in  the  bank.  The 
old  rascal  admires  Kathleen,  not  to  spake  of  the  bit 
of  land  and  the  bit  of  money  that  Eory  has  left  her, 


250  FATHER  ANTHONY 

and  though  he's  buried  two  wives  already  he's  able 
and  willing  to  take  a  third." 

I  expressed  my  indignation  at  the  mere  idea  of 
such  an  union,  greatly  to  the  little  priest's  amuse- 
ment; but  he  proceeded  to  assure  me  that  there  was 
not  the  least  danger  of  Kathleen  listening  to  a  pro- 
posal from  such  a  quarter. 

"  It's  my  opinion,  doctor,  she'd  brain  the  man  if 
he  spoke  to  her,  and  by  that  token  would  have  an 
ugly  welcome  for  his  messenger.  She's  a  queer  girl 
entirely,  and  the  man  isn't  handy  that  would  take 
her  fancy." 

"  She  informed  me  to-day,"  I  said, "  that  she  would 
never  marry." 

"Never's  a  long  time,  doctor,"  returned  Father 
John,  helping  himself  to  a  fresh  supply  of  punch 
and  screwing  up  his  eyes  at  the  glass.  "  I've  heard 
many  a  colleen  say  that  same,  and  change  her  mind 
in  a  week.  It's  not  like  a  young,  fresh,  handsome 
girl  like  Kathleen  Bournes  to  sit  mourning- for 
ever ! " 

"Then  the  circumstances  of  her  brother's  crime 
would  not  stand  in  her  way  if  she  was  inclined  to 
marry? " 

"No,  sir,"  answered  the  priest;  "and  why  should 
it?  Sure  the  poor  girl  wasn't  to  blame;  and  besides 
that,  'twas  a  thing  done  in  drink  and  not  in  cold 
blood.  If  Kathleen  only  raised  her  little  finger  all 
the  marrying  boys  would  be  round  her  in  a  jiffy. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  251 

But,  as  I  was  saying,  she's  queer,  and  not  like  the 
rest  of  the  peasant  girls  hereabouts.  She  set  her 
fancy  on  the  wrong  man  (and  I  needn't  name  him, 
for  ye  know  him),  and  'twill  be  a  long  time  before 
she'll  forget  that  same.  She's  a  woman,  however, 
and  a  woman  always  sees  double,  as  the  saying  is ! 
First  she'll  mope,  and  then  she'll  weary,  and  then 
she'll  see  the  right  man  come  along  and  raise  her 
heart  and  her  longing  in  the  way  of  Nature." 

"But  in  the  meantime," I  said,  not  a  little  amused 
at  my  companion's  scepticism,  "she  will  be  terribly 
lonely." 

"True  enough,"  said  Father  John,  "and  sure  I 
thought  of  that  yesterday,  when  I  advised  her  to  go 
to  Westport,  where  there  is  a  home  for  good  Catho- 
lics in  trouble,  and  told  her  the  Sister  Superior 
would  welcome  her  with  a  line  from  me.  She'd 
find  kind  friends  there,  and  have  the  consolations  of 
religion,  and  by  and  by,  when  the  trouble  was 
healed,  she  could  come  back  home." 

"What  did  she  say?" 

"She  said  she'd  think  it  over,  poor  creature! 
I've  a  notion  her  thoughts  are  turning  to  Heaven 
for  comfort,  for  she  asked  me  if  the  Church  was 
open  to  receive  her,  in  case  she  wanted  to  leave 
the  world  behind  her  altogether." 

"Become  a  nun,  do  you  mean? "  I  asked. 

Father  John  nodded. 

"  That  hardly  coincides  with  your  suggestion  that 


i 


252  FATHER  ANTHONY 

she  would  one  day  find  the  right  man,"  I  said,  smil- 
ing. 

Father  John  looked  serious.  The  smile  faded 
from  his  face,  and  he  put  his  tumbler  softly  down 
on  the  table. 

"That's  different,  sir,"  he  said,  with  a  certain 
solemnity.  **  There's  no  two  ways  for  either  woman 
or  man,  and  when  the  Church  opens  its  arms  for  a 
poor  unhappy  soul,  the  troubles  and  temptations  of 
this  world  vanish,  and  the  peace  of  the  Lord  comes 
down.  I've  a  notion,  too,  that  Kathleen  is  one  of 
the  sort  that  doesn't  easily  forget,  without  the  help 
of  religion.  She'd  be  happier  and  better  in  that 
life,  maybe,  than  out  in  the  world  of  men." 

I  made  no  answer,  for  I  could  not  think  without 
a  shudder  of  the  exchange  he  spoke  of,  remembering 
as  I  did  so  vividly  the  girl's  affectionate  nature  and 
extraordinary  beauty.  I  had  no  sympathy  with 
conventual  institutions. 

When  we  parted  Father  John  promised  to  let  me 
know  the  result  of  the  suggestion  he  had  made  to 
Kathleen,  that  she  should  enter  a  religious  home, 
at  least  for  the  time  being.  I  ascertained  afterwards 
that  she  accepted  his  proposal  and  entered  the  es- 
tablishment at  Westport,  whence,  a  little  later,  she 
was  removed  to  another  establishment  near  Dublin, 
in  order  that  she  might  finally  take  the  veil. 


CHAPTER  XXni 

With  the  confession  and  the  death  of  Eory  Bournes 
and  the  release  of  Michael  Creenan,  all  excuse  for 
my  presence  in  Mylrea  was  at  an  end.  The  mys- 
tery was  solved,  the  lovers  were  united,  and  I  was 
at  liberty  to  pack  up  my  traps  and  depart;  yet  for 
some  reason,  which  I  feared  to  explain  even  to  my- 
self, I  lingered. 

I  had  taken  my  farewells,  I  had  spent  several 
pleasant  evenings  with  Father  John  and  the  doctor, 
the  latter  of  whom,  good  soul,  bore  me  little  or  no 
malice ;  I  had  been  visited  and  thanked  by  Michael 
Creenan ;  but  there  was  another  good-bye  I  hesitated 
to  speak,  however  much  I  tried  to  force  myself  to  do 
so.  Twice  had  I  gone  to  Craig  Castle  intending  to 
take  farewell  of  Miss  Craig,  and  twice  had  I  left 
with  that  good-bye  unsaid.  At  last,  one  morning 
in  December,  the  postman  brought  me  a  letter  from 
my  locum  ^e7i^?is,  .demanding  my  immediate  return 
to  town. 

"You've  been  long  enough  away,"  he  wrote,  "to 
have  become  a  regular  nationalised  Irishman;  but 
you  must  leave  your  romantic  surroundings  and 
come  back  to  solid  hard  work.     Another  operation 


I 


\ 


254  FATHER  ANTHONY  i 

I 
i 

has  to  be  performed  upon  Mrs.  Lennox,  and  she  "i 
won't  let  anybody  but  you  perform  it;  so  pray  hurry 
up,  for  delay  is  getting  serious,  and  you  ought  to  be   | 
here  now." 

I  called  in  Andy  and  told  him  to  pack  up  my 
traps  at  once,  as  urgent  business  called  me  to  Lon-     i 
don.     The  honest  fellow's  face  fell.     He  was  gen-      [ 
uinely  grieved,  and  said  so,  but  I  comforted  him 
with  the  promise  that  I  should  return  the  following       ^ 
year.     Then,  while  he  was  getting  my  things  to-        [ 
gether,  I  pulled  on  my  overcoat  and  walked  up  to        i 
Craig  Castle.     I  was  shown  at  once  into  the  draw- 
ing-room, where  I  found  Eileen,  who  came  forward 
to  greet  me  with  a  gentle  smile. 

"This  is  good-morning,  Miss  Craig,"  I  said,  as 
carelessly  as  I  could,  "and  good-bye." 

"Good-bye?"  she  repeated. 

"Yes,"  I  said,  "good-bye!  It  isn't  a  pleasant 
word  to  say,  and  I  have  put  off  saying  it  as  long  as 
I  could,  but  Fate  is  inexorable.  I  have  had  a  letter 
this  morning  from  my  colleague,  whom  I  left  to  take 
care  of  my  practice ;  and  as  he  says  that  things  cannot 
go  on  longer  without  me,  I  must  return  to  London." 

"But  not  at  once?  "  said  Eileen.  " In  a  few  days 
— after  Christmas? " 

"  No,  at  once.  Andy  is  busy  now  packing  up  my 
goods,  and  he  will  drive  me  into  Kilsyth  to-morrow 
morning.     I  confess  I  am  very  sorry  to  leave  Ireland." 

"You  say  that  now,"  said  Eileen,  with  a  faint  at- 


FATHER  ANTHONY  255 

tempt  at  a  smile,  "  but  once  you  are  in  London  you 
will  forget  us  altogether." 

My  answer  was  gallant. 

"At  any  rate,  I  shall  never  forget  you,  Miss  Craig.  * 

"  Then  if  you  have  not  forgotten  me  you  will  come 
back,  perhaps?" 

"  Most  assuredly  I  shall ! "  I  said.  "  I  begin  to 
feel  quite  at  home  in  Ireland." 

"We  shall  all  miss  you,"  she  cried  impulsively, 
"and  myself  most  of  all.  What  should  I  have  done 
without  you?  Sure,  I  know  now  that  God  sent  you 
that  dream  to  bring  me  a  friend  in  need ! " 

I  laughed  a  little  sceptically,  but  in  my  heart  of 
hearts  I  agreed  with  her.  A  very  short  residence 
in  Ireland  had  cured  me  of  a  good  deal  of  my  con- 
genital scepticism,  and  made  me  as  superstitious  as 
the  most  illiterate  peasant.  It  was  high  time,  in- 
deed, that  I  returned  to  London,  if  I  was  not  to  lose 
all  touch  with  common  sense  and  science,  and  to 
degenerate  altogether. 

So  we  parted,  with  renewed  assurances  on  either 
side  of  faithful  friendship.  But  my  leave-takings 
were  not  yet  done.  That  afternoon  I  drove  up  on 
the  car  to  the  abode  of  the  Creenans,  to  say  my  last 
farewell  to  the  young  priest.  I  found  him  aJone  in 
the  little  room  upstairs.  His  mother  and  his 
brother  were  away  at  Castlebar,  transacting  some 
business  connected  with  the  recent  trial.  Father 
Anthony  sat  by  the  window  reading  his  breviary, 


i 


256  FATHER  ANTHONY 

and  looking  from  time  to  time  out  on  the  lonely 
prospect  of  mountain  and  moor. 

He  greeted  me  with  a  gentle  smile,  and  when  I 
told  him  that  I  was  going  away  he  expressed  his 
regret  in  a  few  kindly  words.  I  hardly  knew  how 
to  reply  to  him,  for  I  had  a  presentiment  that  we 
should  never  meet  *  again ;  nay,  it  was  more  than  a 
presentiment,  for  I  had  long  perceived  in  his  pale, 
sunken  cheek,  his  dark  burning  eyes,  his  attenuated 
form,  the  signs  which  a  physician  dreads.  As  I 
held  his  thin,  fevered  hand  I  thought  of  what  Cole- 
ridge had  said  after  he  had  grasped  the  hand  of 
Keats :  "  There  is  death  in  that  hand !  " 

"I  don't  want  to  alarm  you,*  I  said,  "but  I  must 
warn  you  to  take  care  of  yourself.  I  don't  like  that 
cough,  and  I  wish  you  to  promise  me  to  remain  as 
much  indoors  as  you  can,  till  the  spring  is  a  cer- 
tainty." 

He  smiled  and  nodded. 

"Sure  ril  take  good  care,"  he  said,  "but  I'm  not 
so  weak  as  you  think,  doctor;  and  for  that  matter 
I'm  content  to  live  or  die,  just  as  God  wills." 

I  could  not  help  saying,  "Well,  it  is  a  dull  life 
for  one  so  young !  " 

"The  life  of  a  priest?  "  he  asked.  "I  thought  so 
once,  but  now  my  mind  has  changed  altogether,  and 
I  am  quite  content.  It  is  something,  after  all,  to 
make  others  happy,  is  it  not?  And  a  priest  can  at 
least  do  that." 


FATHER  ANTHONY  257 

Our  eyes  met,  and  I  saw  that  he  realised  my 
knowledge  of  his  secret,  of  the  love  and  self-sacrifice 
which  had  beautified  his  life.  As  I  pressed  his 
hand  my  eyes  grew  dim,  and,  filled  for  the  moment 
with  his  own  simple  faith  and  trust,  I  murmured  a 
"God  bless  you  "  as  we  parted. 

*  '  m  *  «  * 

A  year  had  passed  away,  and  I  was  seated  in  my 
study  in  Wigmore  Street,  when  a  servant  entered 
and  handed  me  a  card.  I  glanced  at  the  card  care- 
lessly, and  read  to  my  astonishment  the  name  on 
it:— 

Eev.  John  Croly,  P.P. 

Almost  before  I  could  get  my  breath  I  was  hold- 
ing a  plump  little  hand  in  mine  and  gazing  into  the 
bright,  weather-beaten,  honest  face  of  the  parish 
priest  of  Mylrea. 

"I  was  on  a  visit  to  England,  doctor,"  he  cried, 
spreading  out  his  broad  chest  and  placing  his  head 
on  one  side,  while  he  closed  one  eye  to  inspect  me 
with  the  other,  "  and  I  thought  I'd  call  on  ye.  I 
may  tell  ye,  sir,  that  I  never  was  in  London  before, 
and  that  it's  a  mighty  big  city  after  Kilsyth,  or  for 
that  matter  Dublin  itself.  And  how's  the  world 
using  you,  doctor?  Are  ye  still  a  bachelor?  By 
the  twinkle  of  your  eye  I'll  wager  you're  mar- 
ried!" 

I  assured  him  that  he  was  mistaken,  and  that  I 
17 


268  FATHER  ANTHONY 

was  still  untied,  if  not  literally  unattached.  Not 
without  some  persuasion  I  made  him  promise  to 
dine  with  me,  for  he  seemed  to  think  I  was  too  busy 
and  too  great  a  man  to  have  my  time  taken  up  by 
visitors.  However,  I  overruled  his  objections,  and 
we  spent  that  evening  pleasantly  together,  I  ques- 
tioning him  about  all  my  Irish  friends,  and  he  enlarg- 
ing in  his  droll  way  on  all  the  news  he  was  able  to 
give  me. 

"Sure  they're  to  be  married  in  Serapht,"  he  said, 
speaking  of  Michael  and  Eileen,  "and  a  fine  pair 
they'll  make,  sir!  The  young  mistress  asked  me 
to  make  you  promise  to  dance  at  the  wedding." 

Serapht  is  the  time  of  Shrovetide,  when  marriages 
are  made  and  arranged  in  Western  Ireland. 

I  laughed,  and  promised  if  possible  to  be  present, 
though  I  feared  that  my  professional  avocations 
would  detain  me  in  London. 

He  had  not  yet  mentioned  the  name  of  Father 
Anthony.  Curious,  and  not  a  little  anxious  to  hear 
if  my  fears  were  likely  to  be  realised,  I  questioned 
him.  In  a  moment  his  face  grew  sad,  and  sighing 
deeply  he  crossed  himself  as  he  replied : — 

"The  poor  boy's  troubles  are  over — a  month  ago 
we  laid  him  in  his  grave! " 

Then,  brushing  his  hand  across  his  eyes,  which 
had  grown  dim  with  manly  tears,  he  continued : — 

"He  was  too  good  for  this  world,  doctor,  and  so  I 
tell  ye.     He  was  the  stuff  the  Lord  uses  to  make 


FATHER   ANTHONY  259 

eaiiits  and  angels  out  of,  and  he  carried  the  heavy 
load  ia  his  heart  when  he  became  a  priest.  Though 
his  heart  was  as  clean  as  a,  lily  flower,  aud  he  was 
faithful  to  his  vows  in  thought  and  deed,  he  was 
meant  for  the  sunshine  and  not  for  the  shadow;  and 
sure  a  priest's  life  is  lonesome,  and  Anthony  was  but 
a  boy.  All  through  last  winter  he  held  up  boldly, 
and  went  about  with  a  shining  face,  and  sure  none 
of  us  thought  that  the  hand  of  Death  was  on  him. 
When  the  summer  came  he  became  brighter  still, 
and  there  was  a  new  bloom  on  his  cheek  and  a  new 
light  in  his  eye.  But  all  the  time  he  was  pining 
and  withering,  and  one  man  knew  it — saw  it  all 
along,  and  my  heart  bled  for  him,  and  I  tried  to 
comfort  him,  and  sure  I  think  sometimes  he  loved 
me  like  my  own  son." 

"Do  you  think  he  was  unhappy?  ° 

"No,  sir,'  replied  the  little  priest  with  decision. 
"He  was  not  unhappy,  but  his  happiness^saints 
rest  his  soul!— wasn't  that  of  a  living,  breathing 
man;  it  was  quiet-like  and  restful — a  still,  deep 
water  shining  up  to  the  sky,  sir!  'Twas  the  wind 
from  up  there  was  blowing  on  him  and  wasting 
away  his  substance ;  and  when  the  winter  came  he 
took  to  his  bed,  for  he  was  only  skin  and  bone. 
But  even  when  I  went  to  him  he  had  the  bright 
smile  for  me,  and  the  loving  word,  and  when  he 
passed  away  'twas  like  a  child  going  to  sleep,  tired 
out  and  weary,  and  glad  to  close  its  eyes! " 


260  FATHER  ANTHONY 

He  was  silent  and  tears  v/ere  rolling  down  his 
cheeks.     At  last  he  said  softly : — 

*  He's  better  where  he  is,  doctor,  for  he  was  too 
gentle  for  this  hard  world.  I  took  my  last  look  at 
him  when  he  was  lying  all  alone  in  his  priest's 
dress,  in  the  old  Cathedral  of  Kilsyth ;  and  the  peo- 
ple had  come  and  gone,  and  the  night  had  fallen, 
and  the  cold  moon  was  looking  in,  and  there  he  lay 
— God  bless  him ! — his  hands  folded  on  his  breast, 
and  his  eyes  closed,  sleeping  all  alone !  I  thought 
to  myself  how  lonesome  it  was  for  the  poor  boy  to 
be  sleeping  there — him  that  should  have  been  bright 
and  happy,  and  smiling  out  in  the  sunshine ;  and  I 
knelt  down  by  him  and  said  a  prayer  for  him,  and 
put  my  lips  to  his  brow,  and  the  next  day  I  followed 
him  to  his  last  home." 

He  paused  again,  crossed  himself,  and  placed  his 
hand  over  his  eyes. 

"And  Miss  Eileen?"  I  said.  "Did  she  see  him 
towards  the  end?" 

"She  did,"  was  the  reply;  "but  sure  she  never 
guessed,  and  Michael  never  guessed,  what  had  been 
hidden  so  long  in  the  poor  boy's  heart — how  he  had 
given  away  his  life  for  his  brother  and  turned  from 
the  light  o'  day  to  the  peace  o'  God.  He'd  killed 
the  love  in  his  heart  long  before,  sir,  but  he'd  killed 
his  own  happiness  as  well;  but  he  never  wavered, 
and  he  never  repented,  and  he  kept  his  faith  with  the 
Lord,  and  sure  enough  God  will  give  him  reward ! " 


FATHER  ANTHONY  2C1 

"  Poor  Father  Anthony ! "  I  said. 
"You   may  well  say  that!"   returned  the   little 
priest. 

And  he  repeated  as  if  to  himself: — 
"Poor  Father  Anthony !  " 


THE  END 


^^C(;^.|;»X 


."ik'^H 


tv    :.      .  n  .       "k.y-  p,. 


H\Nv^. 


THE  MONEY  SENSE. 

By  John  Strange  Winter.  Is  a  book  which  must  stand  unique 
in  modern  literature  because  the  character  of  Angelique  Dods- 
worth,  the  heroine,  is  an  original  conception.  She  was  a  charm- 
ing creature,  with  the  sense  of  the  value  of  money  very  imper- 
fectly developed.  The  story  of  her  going  to  London  from  her 
humble  home  at  Beech  Croft,  and  eventually  marrying  a  title, 
is  fascinating  in  both  plot  and  style.  It  is  a  first-class  story. 
Cloth  bound.  .  .  .  .  .  .  .        $1.25 

FATHER  ANTHONY. 

By  Robert  Buchanan.  "  One  of  the  most  touching  and  dra- 
matic stories  ever  written  in  connection  with  Irish  life.  It 
is  a  heart-stirring  story;  and  it  is  the  more  attractive  because 
Mr.  Buchanan  writes  of  Irish  life  from  personal  knowledge, 
and  describes  places  and  people  with  which,  and  with  whom, 
he  has  had  a  long  familiarity.  Father  John  is  a  typical  Irish 
character.  Mr.  Buchanan  has  never  conceived  a  more  finely- 
drawn  character  than  Father  Anthony.  The  book  can  be 
heartily  commended  to  all  classes  of  readers." — London 
Weekly  Sun.  Ten  editions  have  been  sold  in  London.  Cloth 
bound.  ........  1.50 

THE  SONG  OF  THE  SWOBB,  a  Bomance  of  1796. 

By  Leo  Ditrichstein.  This  author  needs  no  introduction  to 
the  public.  In  this  thrilling  story  he  displays  a  perfect  wealth 
of  plots  and  critical  situations.  It  is  an  excellent  work,  fine 
and  subtle,  with  many  exciting  scenes.  A  spirit  of  chivalrous 
romance  exudes  from  each  chapter.  There  is  in  fact  an  odor 
of  romance  all  about  it.  The  work  spent  on  the  central  figures 
is  splendid,  and  the  entire  book  satisfies  the  demand  for  com- 
bined entertainment  and  interest  in  a  historical  novel.  Cloth 
bound.    Illustrated.         ......  1.50 

WIDOW  MAGOOGIN. 

By  John  J.  Jennings.  The  inimitable  Irish  widow's  philosophy 
on  the  topics  of  the  day,  spoken  in  her  own  dialect,  is  won- 
derfully funny.  As  a  critic  the  "  Irish  widow  "  touches  upon 
the  foibles  of  fads  and  fashions  with  masterly  sarcasm,  and 
Mr.  Jennings,  in  his  art,  has  characterized  her  with  skilful 
touches  true  to  nature.       Cloth    bound.  .  .  1.25 


MATTHEW  DOTLE. 

By  Will  Garland.  This  is  a  powerful  story,  and  one  with  an 
object.  The  vital  question  of  lynching  is  its  theme,  and  ar- 
guments on  both  sides  of  the  subject  are  ably  set  forth.  The 
author  has  written  with  spirit  and  drawn  his  characters  with 
firm  and  clear  strokes.  It  is  original,  exciting,  and  shows 
clearly  the  true  position  of  the  negro  in  the  south,  in  an  un- 
prejudidal  manner.    It  is  a  great  book.    Qoth  bound.       1.25 


CONOSESSUAK  HARDIE. 

By  Courtney  Wellington.  A  self-made  man,  and  a  thorough 
democrat  like  Congressman  Hardie,  will  always  be  an  inter- 
esting character,  and  one  that  appeals  to  all  genuine  Ameri- 
cans. The  romance  pervading  the  pages  of  the  book  is  a 
delicate  one,  and  skilfully  interwoven  with  the  various  politi- 
cal events.  The  heroine  is  an  original  conception  on  the  part 
of  the  writer,  and  we  see  her  in  some  phases  of  city  life  not 
before  portrayed  in  romance.       Qoth  bound.  .  1.25 


AMY  WABBEN. 

By  A.  Sydney  Logan,  Author  of  "  Not  on  the  Chart."  The 
appeal  of  this  story  lies  in  its  naturalness.  The  hero,  Harold 
Littleton,  is  not  an  impossible  conception,  but  a  real  man  of 
flesh  and  blood,  faults  and  virtues.  A  new  phase  of  American 
country  life  is  also  set  forth  with  great  fidelity.  The  worth 
of  this  book  to  the  average  reader  is  in  the  immediate  re- 
freshment and  absolute  change  of  ideas  he  can  get  by  opening 
its  pages  anywhere.  It  contains  some  fine  imaginative  work 
and  has  heroic  love  for  its  theme.  Cloth  bound,  gilt  top.  1.50 


EATHABINE  BABBY. 

By  Harry  Hughes.  The  sacrifice  of  sentiment  to  religion  is 
always. a  fascinating  topic.  In  the  case  of  this  novel,  it  is 
particularly  so,  because  of  the  earnestness  and  evident  sincerity 
of  the  devoted  young  girl.  She  was  only  a  farmer's  daughter, 
but  she  passed  through  most  extraordinary  experiences,  even 
to  being  the  medium  of  psychic-phenomena.  It  is  a  most  in- 
teresting book.    Cloth  bound,  gilt  top.  .         .  .        1.25 


MISS  HOGG ;  The  American  Heiress. 

By  Mrs.  V.  C.  Jones.  The  adventures  of  an  American  girl  in 
London  are  used  as  the  foundation  of  this  story.  Miss  Hogg 
was  an  uncultured  heiress,  bent  on  capturing  a  coronet.  In 
furtherance  of  her  plans,  she  uses  almost  desperate  means, 
and  places  herself  in  very  perilous  situations.  Her  Ameri- 
can wit,  however,  helps  her  safely  through  them  all,  and,  at 
the  close  of  the  book  she  is  respected  and  happy.  Cloth 
bound,   gilt   top,  .         .         .         •         .         .         1.50 


nrVISIBlE  DGHT;  or,  The  Electric  Theory  of  Creation. 

By  George  W.  Warder.  "  He  holds  there  are  only  three  ele- 
mental substances  in  nature:  spirit,  electricity  and  matter. 
Matter  is  controlled  by  electricity,  and  electricity  is  controlled 
by  spirit  intelligence.  That  in  discovering  electricity  man 
has  found  the  working  force  of  Deity,  and  uses  it  in  all  fields 
of  human  effort.  The  arguments  are  convincing,  and  the 
book  attractive  and  entertaining." — The  Kansas  City  Star. 
Beautifully  bound  in  cloth.  •  .  •  •  1.25 


GETTYSBXTRG,  THEN  AND  NOW. 

The  Field  of  American  Valor.  By  J.  M.  Vanderslice.  The 
new  illustrated  History  of  Gettysburg,  where  and  how  the 
Regiments  fought  and  the  troops  they  encountered.  A  mag- 
nificent Quarto  Volume  with  125  full  page  illustrations,  views 
of  the  battle  ground  and  the  monuments  now  on  the  field. 
This  magnificent  volume  is  the  best  and  most  concise  history 
of  the  great  battle,    Octavo  492  pages,  Cloth  bound.  3.50 


THE  VEIL  WITHDBAWN. 

By  Berton  J.  Maddux.  A  tragic  beginning  makes  a  happy  end- 
ing all  the  more  agreeable.  The  opening  pages  of  this  enter- 
taining book  relate  a  murder,  and  not  until  the  end  of  the  story 
is  the  identity  of  the  criminal  established.  The  interest  is 
chained  by  this  sustained  mystery,  and  its  denouement  is  a 
total  surprise.  It  is  a  spirited  and  most  interesting  work. 
Cloth  bound.  .  .  .  .  .  .  1.25 


THE  MEUOIBS  OF  VICTOB  HTTOO. 

Translated  by  John  V7.  Harding.     "  Great  scenes  described  by       1 
the  most  vivid  word-artist  of  the  century." — New  York  World. 
"  Full    of   the   most   characteristic   bits,    sentences    or   whole 
paragraphs  that  no  one  but  Hugo  could  have  written." — New 
York  Times  Saturday  Review.     Cloth  bound,  gilt  top.    2.50 

BISIKO  FOBTTJNES. 

By  John  Oxenham.  Author  of  "  The  Princess  of  Vascovy," 
"  God's  Prisoner,"  etc.  The  London  advent  of  two  poor,  but 
talented  young  Scotchmen  from  the  country,  is  the  founda- 
tion of  this  splendid  story.  Their  various  adventures  are 
carefully  depicted  in  a  manner  that  rivets  the  attention,  and 
nothing  is  overdrawn.  In  this  lies  the  charm  of  the  book, 
rendering  it  beyond  compare  with  stories  of  its  class.  The 
writer  is  gifted,  and  the  work  sure  to  meet  a  cordial  recep- 
tion.   Cloth  bound.  ......  1.50 

THE  DEOENEBATION  OF  DOBOTHY. 

By  Frank  Kinsella.  This  story  is  extraordinarily  clever,  and 
will  please  the  honest  reader  in  search  of  something  unusual. 
The  theme  is  the  transfusion  of  blood  and  its  wonderful  ef- 
fect upon  character.  Poor  helpless  Dorothy  had  to  degenerate, 
but  happily,  science  explained  the  phenomenon.  The  writer 
has  produced  a  fascinating  and  original  book,  and  one  lays 
it  down  with  the  earnest  desire  to  read  more  from  the  same 
pen.    Cloth  bound.  ......  1.50 

THE  BOND  OF  BLACK. 

By  Wm.  Le  Queux.  This  is  another  charming  and  spell-bind- 
ing story  by  the  wonderfully  successful  author  of  "  If  Sinners 
Entice  Thee,"  "  The  Day  of  Temptation,"  etc.,  and  is  one  of 
the  best  novels  of  the  year.    Cloth  bound.  .  .  1.50 

DON  COSME. 

By  T.  H.  Tyndale.  The  author  here  introduces  us  to  a  wealthy 
Southern  family.  The  favorite  daughter  loves  an  alleged 
Mexican,  Don  Cosme,  who  is  proven  to  have  colored  blood  in 
his  veins,  yhe  scene  of  the  girl  spurning  him  at  the  altar  is 
very  impressive  and  dramatic.  It  is  an  unsavory  incident, 
but  one  frought  with  significance.  There  is  unlimited  food 
for  thought  throughout  the  book,  which  should  especially  ap- 
peal to  Southerners.  The  essential  idea  of  the  work  is  treated 
with  great  force  and  fulness.    Cloth  bound.  .  .         1.25 


JACK  CBEWS. 

By  Martha  Frye  Boggs.  A  brilliant  new  novel,  dedicated  to 
the  railroad  engineers  of  America,  one  of  whom  is  the  hero 
of  the  story.  The  plot  is  well  sustained,  the  hero  an  impress- 
ive character.  The  book  is  full  of  action,  it  is  dramatic  and 
will  hold  the  reader's  attention  to  the  end.    Cloth  bound.  1.50 

THE  VUHHY  SIDE  OP  POUTICS. 

By  George  S.  Hilton.  Nothing  has  ever  been  written  like  this 
book.  It  gives  many  amusing  stories  told  in  the  House  and 
Senate  in  Washington.  The  book  is  replete  with  anecdotes  of 
many  living  politicians.  Their  names  are  given,  as  well  as 
the  occasion  which  called  forth  the  stories.  Third  edition. 
Cloth  bound.         .         .  .  .         .         .  .  1.25 

THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  LAMP. 

By  Henry  Seton  Merriman.  Author  of  "  The  Sowers," 
"  Young  Mistley,"  "  Dross,"  etc.  There  is  a  ring  and  thrill 
to  this  story  due  in  part  to  its  unusual  theme.  It  is  written 
with  all  the  characteristic  power  of  the  author,  and  will  meet 
a  tremendous  sale.    Illustrated  and  Cloth  bound,  gilt  top.  1.50 

THE  SACSIPICE  OP  SILENCE. 

By  Edouard  Rod.  Translated  by  John  W.  Harding.  M.  Rod 
shows,  with  consummate  art  and  in  two  widely  contrasting 
examples,  that  silence  under  certain  conditions  constitutes  a 
heroic  sacrifice,  so  generous  in  its  abnegation,  and  in  one  case, 
in  which  the  unblemished  reputation  of  a  wife  and  mother  is 
involved,  so  unflinchingly  steadfast,  as  to  impart  a  character 
of  nobleness  and  grandeur  to  the  sin  of  prohibited  love  and 
its  inevitable  accompaniments,  lying,  deceit  and  hypocrisy. 
Cloth   bound,    gilt   top.  .  .  .  .  .  1.50 

A  PEINCESS  OP  VASCOVT. 

By  John  Oxenham.  Author  of  "  God's  Prisoner."  A  story 
that  will  win  thousands  of  admirers.  It  is  an  artistic  concep- 
tion ;  a  true  romance,  which  has  about  it  a  quality  of  real  life. 
It  is  a  dramatic  tale  equal  in  many  respects  to  the  "  Prisoner 
of  Zenda,"  and  fully  as  interesting.    Qoth  bound,  gilt  top.  1.50 


THE  HAN  WHO  DABED. 

By  John  P.  Ritter.  Mr.  Ritter  has  achieved  a  work  of  rare 
interest.  It  is  a  great  historical  picture  of  the  time  of  Robes- 
pierre, in  which  fact  and  fancy  are  welded  together  in  a  fine 
realization  of  the  spirit  of  the  times.  It  has  all  the  elements 
of  a  genuine  romance,  and  is  an  unusually  fascinating  his- 
torical romance.     Illustrated.    Goth  bound,  gilt  top.  1.25 


THE  DAY  OF  TEKPTATION. 

By  Wm.  Le  Queux.    This  is  one  of  this  author's  best  stories. 

•     It  is  thrilling  and  realistic,  and  bears  out  a  mystery  which 

carries  the»  reader  through  a  labyrinth  of  strange  experiences. 

Cloth  bound.  .......  1.50 


THE  STOSY  OF  THE  SOUGH  BIDEBS. 

By  Edward  Marshall.  The  most  intensely  interesting  book  of 
modern  times.  It  is  devoted  entirely  to  this  one  famous  regi- 
ment. It  contains  a  complete  roster  of  the  regiment,  and  is 
profusely  illustrated  from  photographs  and  drawings.  Qoth 
bound.  ........  1.50 


WATEBS  THAT  PASS  AWAY. 

By  N.  B.  Winston.  "  There  is  a  deep  lesson  of  life  to  be 
learned  from  a  book  like  this,  and  in  it  one  may  study  charac- 
ter, and  the  infallible  trend  of  social  consequences,  sorrow 
ever  following  sin,  and  sin  in  its  turn  yielding  to  joy  when 
true  repentance  follows  after." — Philadelphia  Item.  Qoth 
bound.  ........  1.25 


THE  BETTTBN  OF  THE  O'MAHONY. 

By  Harold  Frederic.  To  those  who  have  read  "  The  Damna- 
tion of  Theron  Ware,"  and  "  Seth*s  Brother's  Wife,"  there 
will  be  found  in  this  extremely  delightful  novel,  "  The  Re- 
turn of  the  O'Mahony,"  a  book  that  will  gratify  the  reader 
much  more  than  any  other  book  of  the  times.  Illustrated,  and 
with  portrait  of  the  author.     Cloth  bound,  deckle  edge,  gih 

top 1.50 

6 


A  CHEQUE  FOB  THBEE  THOUSAin). 

By  Arthur  Henry  Veysey.  (Tenth  edition.)  It's  a  jolly  good 
story,  bright  and  clear.  Dramatic,  full  of  life  and  action  and 
a  brilliant  farce  from  end  to  end.  You  cannot  put  it  down 
until  you  finish  it,  and  you  will  mention  it  many  a  time  when 
you  want  to  relate  something  novel  and  odd  among  your 
friends.       Attractively    bound    in  cloth.  .  .  i.oo 

A  FEDI6BEE  IN  FAWN. 

By  Arthur  Henry  Veysey.  Author  of  "  A  Cheque  for  Three 
Thousand,"  which  has  run  into  its  seventh  edition.  Original, 
bright,  sparkling  fun  runs  all  through  "  A  Pedigree  in  Pawn." 
It  will  be  talked  about  and  laughed  over  more  than  any  other 
book  of  the  year.  Illustrated  with  14  character  drawings. 
Cloth  bound 1.25 

HATS  OFF. 

By  Arthur  Henry  Veysey.  Author  of  "  A  Cheque  for  Three 
Thousand,"  etc.  A  splendid  story  for  summer  reading.  Are 
you  tired,  blue?  Read  Hats  Off!  Do  you  want  a  story 
for  the  hammock?  Read  Hats  Off!  Do  you  want  a  story 
with  "  go,"  with  an  original  plot  ?  Read  Hats  Off  !  Do  you 
want  to  laugh?    Read  Hats  Off!    Cloth  bound.        .        1.25 

Paper  covers.        .  50 

THE  STATEBOOM  OFFOSITE. 

By  Arthur  Henry  Veysey.  Author  of  "A  Cheque  for  Three 
Thousand,"  etc.  Is  a  well  balanced  detective  story.  It  is 
not  overdrawn  as  such  books  usually  are,  but  full  of  mysterious 
and  vital  interest.  It  is  a  departure  from  Mr.  Veysey's  previous 
humorous  style  in  "  A  Cheque  for  Three  Thousand,"  and  "  A 
Pedigree  in  Pawn,"  proving  him  to  be  a  remarkably  versatile 
writer.  Most  of  the  events  take  place  on  shipboard.  It  is  a 
powerful  story,  with  a  most  dramatic  climax,  and  inimitably 
original  characters.       Cloth  bound.  .  .  .  1.25 

Paper  covers.  ...  50 

CLEO  THE  HAGNIFICENT;  or,  The  Muse  of  the  Beal. 

By  Louis  Zangwill.  The  Boston  Times  says :  "  The  story  is 
drawn  with  a  master  hand  and  the  characters  stand  forth  in 
clear  relief.  It  is  in  every  way  worthy  of  Mr.  Zangwill's 
reputation;"  One  of  the  best  novels  of  the  year.  Goth 
bound.  ........  1.50 


1 


THE  DBONES  HTTST  DIE.  I       '^ 

By  Max  Nordau.  Sixth  Edition.  "  As  purely  original  as  if  no 
other  novel  had  ever  been  written.  The  open  secret  of  such 
writing  is  that  it  is  the  result  of  the  experience  and  the  ob- 
servation of  one  of  the  keenest  observers — a  man  who  exag- 
gerates nothing  and  sets  down  naught  in  malice,  but  sees  with 
incomparable  clearness,  and  writes  down  what  he  sees." — 
The  Bookseller  and  Newsman,         ....  2.00 


TWO  ODD  OIBIS. 

A  charming  novel,  by  John  A.  Peters.  A  bright,  clever  and 
interesting  story  is  this,  with  a  vein  of  humor  underlying  and 
running  through  it  The  style  of  the  novel  is  brilliant  and 
will  be  read  with  pleasure  and  avidity  by  all  who  peruse  its 
first  page.    Qoth  bound.         .         .         .         .         ♦  1.50 

MOTHER  TSXTTH'S  KELODIES. 

By  Mrs.  E.  P.  Miller.  A  kindergarten  of  the  most  useful 
knowledge  for  children,  450  illustrations.  "  Every  lover  of 
children  and  of  truth  will  be  interested  in  this  charming  book ; 
every  house  in  the  land  should  have  a  copy;  it  will  entertain 
and  instruct  more  truly  and  more  sensibly  than  any  other  j 

book.  It  is  made  up  of  simple  stories  in  verse,  the  jingle  of 
which  may  be  music  in  the  children's  ears,  and  the  pictures  a 
delight  to  little  eyes;  made  in  a  form  to  attract  the  attention 
of  the  smallest  children,  and  one  to  readily  fix  in  their  mem- 
ory the  stories  told."    Cloth  bound.         .         .         .  1.50 


I 


THE  TWENTIETH  CENTURY  COOK  BOOK.  V 

By  Mrs.  C.  F.  Moritz  and  Adele  Kahn.  A  modern  and  com- 
plete household  cook  book  such  as  this  is,  since  cooking  has 
come  to  be  a  science  no  less  than  an  art  must  find  a  welcome 
and  become  the  most  popular  cook  book  of  all  the  many  now 
published. 

"  It  can  hardly  be  realized  that  there  is  anything  worth  eating 
that  its  receipt  cannot  be  found  in  this  volume.  This  volume 
has  been  carefully  compiled  and  contains  not  only  the  re- 
ceipts for  an  elaborate  menu,  but  also  the  modest  ones  have 
been  considered." — Bookseller  and  Newsman.  Bound  in  oil 
cloth,  for  kitchen  use.  .  .  .  .  .  1.50 

8 


THE  WHITE  DEVIL  OF  VEBDE. 

By  Lucie  France  Pierce.  This  is  a  story  of  pure  love  and 
stirring  action.  It  is  crisp,  bright,  often  thrilling  and  is  ex- 
ceptionally well-written,  the  style  is  clear,  and  the  plot  dis- 
tinctly life-like.  There  is  not  a  character  introduced  that  does 
not  make  an  immediate  and  successful  appeal  to  the  imagina- 
tion of  the  reader.  It  is  a  delightful  tale  of  Western  life. 
Cloth  bound.         .         .         ...         .         .         .  1.25 

TBTJE  DETECTIVE  STOBIES. 

From  the  Pinkerton  Archives.  By  Cleveland  Moffett.  The 
absorbing  stories  told  here  by  Mr.  Moffett  are  statements  of 
actual  facts  repeated  without  exaggeration  or  false  coloring. 
The  author,  by  the  help  of  the  Pinkerton  Agency,  has  given 
the  inside  history  of  famous  cases  which  the  general  public 
only  know  of  through  newspaper  accounts.    Cloth  bound.    .75 

THE  COMPLETE  WOBHS  OF  ABTEMUS  WABD. 

(Charles  Farrar  Browne.) 
With  a  biographical  sketch  of  the  author  by  Melville  D.  Lan- 
DON.     The  present  edition  is  of  a  work  which  has  been  for 
more  than  thirty  years  prominently  before  the  public,   and 
which  may  justly  be  said  to  have  maintained  a  standard  char- 
acter.    It  is  issued  because  of  a  demand  for  a  better  edition 
than  has  ever  been  published. 
In  order  to  supply  this  acknowledged  want,  the  publishers  have 
enlarged  and  perfected  this  edition  by  adding  some  matter 
not  heretofore  published  in  book  form. 
A  large  i2mo.  printed  from  new  electro  plates,  with  28  full  page 
illustrations,  and  Photogravure  Portrait  of  the  author,  hand- 
somely bound  in  cloth,  gilt  top.         ....  2.00 

AN  AHEBICAN  CITIZEN. 

By  Madeleine  Lucette  Ryley.  The  fact  that  the  play  of  "  An 
American  Citizen"  has  had  the  most  successful  run  of  any 
modern  drama  should  guarantee  a  wide  sale  of  this  book.  The 
talented  and  successful  writer  has  displayed  a  wonderful  skill 
in  developing  the  plot,  all  the  outlines  of  the  play  are  artis- 
tically rounded  into  a  complete  novel,  which  the  reader  will 
find  intensely  interesting  from  the  first  line  to  the  end.    Cloth 

bound.  ........  1.50 

9 


THE  RAINBOW  FEATHER. 

By  Fergus  Hume.  Author  of  "The  Mystery  of  a  Hansom 
Cab,"  "Qaude  Duval  of  Ninety-five,"  etc.,  etc.  Published 
simultaneously  with  the  London  edition.  Thi^  is  a  wonder- 
fully clever  story,  intensely  interesting,  the  mystery  is  kept  up 
to  the  end,  and  when  the  reader  lays  down  the  book  it  is  with 
the  satisfaction  of  having  been  fully  entertained  by  a  remark- 
ably fascinating  tale.    Qoth  bound.         •         •         •         1^5 


HOVSES  OF  GLASS. 

By  Wallace  Lloyd^  M.D.  It  is  more  important  than  most 
books,  and  deserves  special  attention  for  several  reasons. 
From  a  purely  literary  standpoint  it  has  claims,  being  exceed- 
ingly well-written,  and  most  profoundly  felt.  Besides  being 
founded  upon  philosophy,  the  story  is  firm,  clear-cut,  and  so 
interesting  as  to  lift  the  book  far  above  the  level  of  ordinary 
romances.    Qoth  bound. 1.50 


BEVERLY  OSGOOD;  or^  Wken  the  Great  City  is  Awake. 

By  Jane  Valentine.  This  romance  sets  forth  New  York  life 
as  seen  by  a  student  of  city  conditions  of  both  rich  and  poor. 
In  Nina  Palermo,  the  heroine,  is  a  convincing  illustration  of 
the  fearful  effect  of  evil  circumstances  on  the  life  of  an  inno- 
cent and  beautiful  but  poor  girl.  The  wide  influence  of  truly 
good  and  Christian  women  toward  uplifting  the  fallen  and 
quietly  aiding  reform,  is  also  portrayed  in  the  character  of 
"  My  Lady."  It  is  a  work  which  should  do  much  good. 
Cloth  bound.         • 1.50 


XT  TKHSD  THE  CAFTAIH;  or,  Two  Yankees  in  Europe. 

By  W.  L.  Terhune.  The  book  is  one  which  has  much  value 
as  a  guide  book  for  people  going  abroad.  It  has  much  of  in- 
terest to  those  who  have  never  been  abroad.  Mr.  Terhune's 
camera  served  him  well,  and  the  book  is  embellished  with 
a  hundred  or  more  illustrations  from  his  photographs.  Cloth 
bound.         •••...•.         1,50 


I 

4' 


L 


-"*■'',  .■• 


-'«: 


..»